NAMI-KO 


A 


T3ANS 


KENJIRO    TOKUTOMI 


O      .O 


I 

v_x  .      , 


Nami-K 


o 


A      REALISTIC       NOVEL 
By    KENJIRO     TOKUTOMI 

R*k*.  •-•  .-•'-' L\ 

' * ytfi*tf*r— 

'Translated  from  the  Japanese 
By 

SAKAE    SHIOYA 

and 

E.   F.  EDGETT 


BOSTON 
Herbert  B.  Turner  &  Co. 

1904 


,  1904 
3Sp  Herbert  -J8.  Currier  &  Co, 


/4//  rights  reserved 

CntereU  at  Stationers'  full 


Published  April,  1904 


(Colonial  prtsa 

Electrotypad  and  Fainted  by  C.  H.  Slmonds  &  Co. 
Boston,  Mass.,  U.  S.  A. 


fntroDuction 


(3TV  f^AMI-KO  —  a  title  chosen  especially  by 
QJ  iC  the  author  for  the  English  version  of  his 
Hototogisu  —  is  one  of  the  most  popular  novels  in 
modern  Japanese  literature.  The  reason  for  this 
lies  in  the  absolute-truth.  QjLthe^story,  in  the  careful 
and  unsophisticated  working  out  of  details,  and  in 
its  series  of  faithful  pictures  of  Japanese  life  of  the 
present  day.  The  popularity  of  Nami-ko,  however, 
must  also  be  sought  in  another  conspicuous  fact,  viz. : 
the  novel  stands  unparalleled  in  the  history  of 
modern  Japanese  literature  in  that  it  embodies  the 
spirit  of  knighthood  in  Japan.  The  China-Japan 
War  of  1894  -  95  was  not  merely  an  historical  event 
in  which  the  two  nations  came  into  conflict.  It 
was  the  first  case  in  which  the  national  consciousness 
of  its  existence  and  possibilities  as  an  independent 
nation  asserted  itself.  The  thirty  years  that  pre- 
ceded that  event  was  a  period  of  assimilation,  strug- 
gle, and  bewilderment  in  thought  and  in  principle. 

M 


2091715 


3Tntrotittcttott 

Slowly,  however,  the  nation  saw  its  ethical  ideal  in 
the  resuscitation  of  the  old  Samurai  spirit  wedded 
to  the  broad  principles  of  humanity.  The  war  served 
to  translate  into  words  what  had  hitherto  been  only 
a  general  tendency.  Nami-ko  is  therefore  dear  to 
the  Japanese  people  through  the  patriotic  spirit  of 
two  characters  —  Takeo  and  the  General. 

There  is  one  more  important  point  to  be  noticed, 
a  tendency  in  the  novel  which  characterizes  all  the 
literary  work  of  Mr.  Tokutomi  and  has  found 
thousands  of  admirers  in  Japan.  Owing  to  a 
peculiar  Japanese  household  system,  many  evils  have 
resulted  from  an  undue  exercise  of  the  prerogatives 
allotted  to  the  head  of  a  family.  The  question  of 
divorce,  as  depicted  in  Nami-ko,  is  its  salient  point. 
The  author  has  settled  this  vital  question  for  the 
Japanese,  and  has  treated  it  after  the  manner  of 
Hugo,  Tolstoi,  or  Zola,  in  whose  steps,  indeed,  as 
he  avows  in  one  of  his  prefaces,  Mr.  Tokutomi  is 
following.  It  is  for  humanity,  pure  and  simple,  that 
he  stands,  and  his  object  is  accomplished  in  his 
sympathetic  and  imaginative  treatment  of  Nami-ko. 

Kenjiro  Tokutomi  was  born  in  1868  in  a  south- 
ern town  of  Kumamoto,  Japan.  He  was  educated 
at  Doshisha  College.  When  his  brother,  lichiro 
Tokutomi,  one  of  Japan's  leading  essayists,  formed 
[vi] 


a  literary  society,  called  the  Min-yu-Sha,  in  1888,  he 
joined  it  at  once,  and  identified  himself  with  its  pro- 
jects for  about  fourteen  years.  Slowly  but  surely  he 
established  a  position  for  himself  among  Japanese 
writers,  and  his  fame  was  at  its  height  when  his 
first  important  novel,  Hototogisu,  the  original  of 
Nami-ko,  was  published  in  1900.  His  other  im- 
portant works  are  Omoiide-no-Ki  and  Kuro-Shio 
(The  Black  Stream),  the  former  a  sort  of  diary 
filled  with  poetic  fancy  and  deep  thought,  and  the 
latter  a  socialistic  novel  which  is  gradually  attract- 
ing widespread  attention. 

In  offering  Nami-ko  to  the  American  and  English 
public,  the  translators  must  acknowledge  that  the 
very  nature  of  the  two  widely  different  languages 
has  made  the  task  a  very  difficult  one.  Literal  ac-  (X 
curacy  has,  of  course,  not  been  attempted,  the  en- 
deavor being  especially  to  reproduce  the  spirit  and 
general  effect  of  the  story  as  an  example  of  modern 
Japanese  fiction.  On  the  whole,  however,  it  is 
hoped  that  as  full  justice  as  possible  has  been  done 
to  the  author. 


[vii] 


'g  preface 


/T  has  been  significantly  said  that  one-half  the 
world  does  not  know  how  the  other  half  lives, 
and  this  is  especially  true  of  the  outside  knowledge 
of  Eastern  civilization,  and  especially  of  our  Japan- 
ese civilization.  It  was  not  to  reveal  our  life  and 
customs  to  the  foreigner  that  Nami-ko  was  written, 
however,  for  at  the  time  of  its  writing,  four  years 
ago,  I  did  not  dream  that  it  would  ever  be  trans- 
lated, or,  indeed,  that  it  would  ever  reach  the  pop- 
ularity it  has  gained  in  my  own  country.  But  the 
unforseen  result  is  that  the  English-speaking  people 
will  learn,  by  its  means,  something  about  the  great 
moral  struggle  now  going  on  in  Japan. 

Incredible  as  it  may  seem  to  the  Western  mind, 
Nami-ko  is  founded  on  fact.  I  was  much  moved 
when  I  first  heard  about  the  unhappy  Nami-ko,  and 
I  determined  at  once  to  make  her  life  the  basis 
of  a  story.  It  was  not,  of  course,  my  purpose  to 
attempt  to  reform  the  social  customs  of  my  country 
[viii] 


'g  preface 


by  means  of  fiction,  for  I  am  certainly  more  novelist 
than  reformer,  but,  as  the  exposure  of  an  evil  fre- 
quently paves  the  way  for  its  destruction,  I  have 
perhaps  builded  better  than  I  knew.  It  is  true  that 
divorce  laws,  .securing  in  some  degree  the  rights  of 
women,  and  tending  to  uphold  the  holy  ties  of 
marriage,  have  been  promulgated  in  recent  years, 
and  that  the  ideas  of  humanity,  freedom,  and  justice 
are  day  by  day  displacing  the  worn-out  Confucian 
ethics.  Yet  I  regret  to  say  that  the  old  evil  does 
not  die  easily,  and  that  there  is  much  shedding  of 
tears  during  this  age  of  transition.  In  truth,  it  is 
the  age  of  emancipation  in  Japan.  We  are  strug- 
gling to  throw  off  the  thousand  fetters  which  have 
bound  us,  and  many  a  victim  consequently  falls  in 
the  struggle. 

The  present  story  is  merely  a  picture  of  one  epi- 
sode among  many.  If  it  happen  that  this  insignificant 
story  —  and  many  other  significant  ones,  I  hope  — 
serve  to  acquaint  you  who  live  on  the  other  side  of 
the  Pacific  with  the  manner  in  which  we  live,  how 
we  feel,  and  what  we  think,  what  struggles  we  are 
passing  through,  and  so  tend  to  tighten  the  bonds 
of  sympathy  between  us,  it  will  certainly  be  of  service 
to  humanity.  Especially  do  I  wish  to  avail  myself 
of  this  opportunity  to  thank  the  generous  American 
[ix] 


preface 


and  English  public  for  the  sympathy  they  have 
always  shown  to  us,  and  which  they  are  now  making 
manifest  as  we  stand  in  the  midst  of  a  great  national 
trial. 

KENJIRO  TOKUTOMI. 
Tokyo,  Jan.  21,  1904. 


Contents 

Introduction  ......         v 

Author's  Preface  .....         x 


One 

PAGE 

Chapter  I 

THE  HONEYMOON  .  .  .  .  i 
Chapter  II 

NAMI  -  KO ii 

Chapter  III 

THE  FERN  GATHERING  .  .  .17 
Chapter  IV 

THE  HOUSE  OF  YAMAKI  ...  28 
Chapter  V 

THE  GENERAL  AT  HOME  ...  45 
Chapter  VI 

THE  MOTHER  -  IN  -  LAW  61 

Chapter  VII 

ON  DUTY 74 

[xi] 


Contents 

PAGE 

*5oab  (Ftuo 
Chapter  I 

HOME  LIFE    ......      83 

Chapter  II 

YAMAKI  ENTERTAINS    ....      97 
Chapter  III 

CONFIDENCES        .....     112 
Chapter  IV 

ZUSHI  DAYS        .....     125 
Chapter  V 

REVENGE       .  ....     145 

Chapter  VI 

MOTHER  AND  SON        .        .        .        .     I51 
Chapter  VII 

A  PROSPECTIVE  BRIDE    .        .        .        .166 
Chapter  VIII 

THE  RECALL        .....     178 
Chapter  IX 

THE  HOME-  COMING  .        .        .        .184 
Chapter  X 

TAKEO  AND  His  MOTHER   .        .        .193 


Chapter  I 

BATTLE  OFF  YALU  RIVER      .        .        .    201 
[xii] 


Contents 

PAGE 

Chapter  II 

IN  TIME  OF  WAR  ....  223 
Chapter  III 

CONVALESCENCE 238 

Chapter  IV 

TEMPTATION 246 

Chapter  V 

THE  YASO'S  STORY  ....  260 
Chapter  VI 

PORT  ARTHUR 276 

Chapter  VII 

TAKEO'S  RETURN  ....  283 
Chapter  VIII 

PASSING  TRAINS  ....  289 

Chapter  IX 

SAYONARA 297 

Chapter  X 

THE  MEETING  AT  AOYAMA  .        .        .    306 


[xiii] 


Boofe  €>ne 


CHAPTER   I 

CIjc 


TT  T  was  evening  at  Ikao,  the  famous  town  of  hot 
X  springs  in  Joshu.  A  lady  stood  gazing  at  the 
beautiful  scene  revealed  through  an  open  screen 
in  the  third  story  of  the  Chigira  Hotel.  Her  age 
was  eighteen  or  thereabouts.  Her  hair  was  dressed 
in  a  tasteful  mage1,  and  she  wore  a  gray  crape  gown, 
relieved  by  green  bows  at  her  breast. 

She  was  of  a  fair  and  clear  complexion,  and 
though  her  eyebrows  were  a  little  too  close  to- 
gether and  her  cheeks  were  somewhat  thin,  she 
seemed  to  be  as  gentle  in  nature  as  she  was  slender 
and  graceful  in  figure.  She  was  not  like  the  plum- 
blossom,  daring  to  bloom  in  the  bleak  north  wind, 
nor  like  the  cherry-flower,  whose  petals  are  blown 
hither  and  thither  like  butterflies  in  the  spring 

1  Mage,  or,  in  full,  marumage  ;  the  head  dress  of  a  married 
woman. 

[I] 


morn.  She  was,  indeed,  like  the  shy  daisy  dimly 
discovering  itself  in  the  dusk  of  a  summer  eve. 

In  the  evening  of  that  spring  day  the  far-away 
hills  of  Nikko  and  Ashio,  and  those  on  the  borders 
of  Echigo,  as  well  as  the  nearer  peaks  of  Onoko, 
Komochi,  and  Akagi,  were  glorious  in  the  rays  of 
the  sinking  sun.  Even  the  cawing  of  the  crows, 
flying  from  a  tree  just  beneath,  seemed  to  be  toned 
with  gold,  as  two  fragments  of  cloud  floated  out 
from  behind  Akagi.  The  lady  at  the  screen  in 
the  third  story  was  watching  their  movement. 

The  downy  clouds,  not  larger  than  could  be 
embraced  with  both  arms,  slowly  separated  from 
the  summit,  and,  glittering  like  two  golden  butter- 
flies, sailed  on  side  by  side  toward  Ashio  through 
the  boundless  mid-air.  With  the  setting  of  the 
sun  and  the  rising  of  a  cool  breeze  in  the  tawny 
dusk,  they  now  faded  into  pink,  were  blown  off 
one  above  the  other,  and  were  seen  wandering 
separate  in  the  slowly  darkening  sky.  But  it  was 
only  for  a  short  time.  The  lower  grew  smaller 
and  smaller,  and  finally  faded  away  almost  unob- 
served. The  remaining  fragment  now  turned  into 
dismal  gray  and  wandered  aimlessly. 

Presently  the  hills  and  skies  were  shrouded  in 
darkness,  and  only  the  face  of  the  lady  at  the 


^onepmoon 


screen    in    the    third    story   was   seen    pale   in    the 
night. 

"  Miss  —  Oh,  what  is  the  matter  with  me  —  I 
am  so  forgetful,"  Iku  said,  laughingly.  "  Madam, 
I  should  have  said,  I  have  just  returned.  How  dark 
it  is.  Madam  Nami,  where  are  you?" 

Nami,  as  she  was  called,  replied,  "  Here  I  am." 

"  Why  are  you  out  there  ?  Come  in,  quick ; 
you'll  catch  cold.  Hasn't  master  come  home?" 

"What  is  he  doing,  I  wonder?"  said  the  lady, 
as  she  opened  the  screen  and  entered  the  room. 
"  You  had  better  ask  the  clerk  to  send  some  one 
for  him." 

"  Yes,  indeed,  I  will." 

As  she  talked,  Iku,  an  old  woman  of  about  fifty, 
groped  for  a  match  in  the  dark  and  lighted  the 
lamp. 

At  that  moment  a  maid  of  the  house  was  heard 
coming  up  the  stairs,  and,  entering,  she  handed  a 
letter  to  Iku. 

"  Thank  you  for  your  trouble,"  said  Iku.  "  The 
baron  is  pretty  late,  but  we  have  sent  a  boy  for 
him.  He  will  be  in  before  long.  Here  is  a  letter," 
she  added,  handing  it  to  Nami-san. 

"  A  letter  from  father !     Why  does  Takeo  stay 

[3] 


so  long?  "  At  that,  the  lady  in  marumage  took  the 
letter  in  her  hand  and  looked  at  the  familiar  hand- 
writing. 

"  A  letter  from  my  lord?  "  asked  Iku.  "  I  should 
like  to  know  what  the  news  is.  Surely  he  has 
written  us  something  funny,  as  usual." 

The  maid,  after  shutting  the  sliding  screens  and 
attending  to  the  fire,  went  down-stairs,  and  then 
the  old  woman  put  the  bundle  she  had  brought 
into  a  small  closet,  and  approached  Nami,  saying: 

"  How  cold  it  is  here !  What  a  difference  from 
Tokyo!" 

"  You  ought  to  expect  that,  as  cherry-flowers  are 
blooming  here  in  May.  But  come  and  sit  nearer, 
Iku." 

"  Excuse  me,"  said  Iku,  as  she  sat  down  beside 
her  mistress. 

The  old  woman,  looking  fondly  at  the  face  of  her 
young  mistress,  said :  "  I  can  hardly  believe  that 
you,  who  sit  so  gracefully  in  mage,  are  the  same  little 
one  I  had  the  honor  of  nursing.  It  seems  but  yes- 
terday that,  when  your  mother  died,  you  cried 
'  Mamma ! '  on  my  back."  With  tears  in  her  eyes  she 
continued :  "  On  the  day  of  your  wedding  I  thought 
how  happy  your  mother  would  be  if  she  could  only 
see  you  in  your  beautiful  attire." 

[41 


fmepmoon 


Iku  wiped  her  eyes.  The  lady  also  sat  with  her 
head  bowed,  as  if  she  sympathized  with  the  ser- 
vant. The  ring  on  her  right  hand,  resting  on  the 
lid  of  the  fire-box,  shone  in  brilliant  lustre. 

Presently  the  old  woman  looked  up. 

"  I  beg  your  pardon.  I  have  been  talking  fool- 
ishly. Old  age  makes  me  childish.  Miss  —  madam, 
you  had  so  much  trouble  when  a  child.  It  is  simply 
wonderful  how  you  could  have  lived  through  it. 
But  everything  from  now  on  will  be  so  happy. 
Your  husband  is  such  a  tender-hearted  man  —  " 

At  this  moment  a  servant  shouted  from  the  stair- 
way :  "  The  baron  has  come  back." 

"  Lord,  but  I  am  tired !  " 

A  young  man  of  about  twenty-three  or  so,  and 
in  foreign  dress,  after  removing  the  native  trav- 
elling sandals,  walked  up  the  hall  and  nodded 
slightly  to  the  women  who  came  to  meet  him. 
Suddenly  he  stopped  and  turned  toward  a  lad  who 
bore  a  paper  lantern. 

"  Thanks  for  your  trouble.  But  put  those  flowers 
in  warm  water,  will  you  ?  " 

"  Oh,  how  pretty !  "  said  the  lady,  as  she  came 
down  to  meet  him. 

"  Really,  what  pretty  azaleas  they  are,"  Iku 
[5] 


chimed  in.  "  Where  did  you  get  them,  mas- 
ter?" 

"  They  are  pretty,  aren't  they  ?  Look,  here 
is  a  yellow  one.  I  want  Nami-san  to  arrange  these 
to-morrow.  Well,  I'm  going  to  take  a  bath  now." 

The  lady  and  the  old  woman  went  back  to  the 
room. 

"  My  master  is  so  lively.  A  naval  officer  is 
always  lively,  isn't  he,  madam  ?  " 

Without  replying,  the  lady  smiled,  and,  brushing 
carefully  her  husband's  overcoat,  she  touched  it 
furtively  with  her  lips  before  she  hung  it  up. 

A  few  minutes  later  the  sound  of  heavy  foot- 
steps on  the  stairs  suddenly  ceased  at  the  outside 
of  the  screen,  and  the  young  man  entered  the  room, 
ejaculating: 

"  There,  now  I  feel  refreshed." 

"  Well,  you  have  taken  your  bath  in  no  time," 
said  Iku. 

"  I  am  a  man,  you  know." 

He  laughed  gaily,  and  with  his  wife's  help  put 
on  a  broad-striped  quilted  kimono.  He  sat  down 
upon  the  cushion  unceremoniously,  and  rubbed  his 
cheeks  with  both  his  hands.  His  head,  with  its 
close-cut  hair,  was  as  rotund  as  a  chestnut-worm, 
and  his  sunburnt  face  was  as  red  as  an  apple.  His 
[6] 


f)onepmoon 


eyebrows  were  dark  and  his  eyes  were  bright,  and, 
although  he  had  a  "  caterpillar-like  "  mustache,  his 
face  was  still  youthful,  and  one  could  not  help 
smiling  at  its  innocence. 

"  Here  is  a  letter  for  you,  dear,"  and  Nami-san 
gave  him  the  letter. 

"  Ah,  it  looks  as  if  it  were  from  father." 

The  young  man  changed  his  position  a  little  and 
opened  the  letter.  Another  sealed  letter  dropped 
from  it. 

"  Here's  a  note  for  Nami-san.  He  seems  to  be 
well.  Ha,  ha,  such  a  joke!  It  seems  as  if  I  could 
hear  him  speak."  Smiling,  he  laid  aside  the 
letter. 

"  Father  wants  me  to  tell  you,  Iku,"  said  Nami, 
looking  up  from  her  letter  and  turning  toward  the 
old  woman,  who  was  setting  the  table  for  dinner, 
"  that  you  should  take  good  care  of  yourself.  You 
are  not  used  to  the  climate,  and  you  will  be  liable 
to  suffer  from  your  old  complaint." 

"  Oh,  it  is  very  kind  of  him  to  say  so." 

"  Now  I  want  something  to  eat,"  said  the  young 
man.  "  To-day  I  have  had  only  two  pieces  of  rice- 
cake,  and  walked  all  day  long.  I  feel  very  hungry. 
Well,  what  do  you  call  this  fish?  It  doesn't  look 
like  smelt." 

[7] 


"  They  call  it  '  yamame  '  —  don't  they,  Iku?  " 

"  Yes,  they  do.  This  tastes  good  —  very  good. 
Here,  another  bowl  of  rice,  please." 

"  My  master  is  very  hungry." 

"  Naturally,  for  to-day  I  climbed  Mount  Soma 
from  Haruna,  and  then  over  to  Futatsu-take.  It 
was  while  coming  down  over  Byobu  Rocks  that  I 
met  the  boy  they  sent  to  look  for  me." 

"  Did  you  really  walk  so  far?  " 

"  Yes.  The  view  from  Mount  Soma  was  splendid. 
I  wanted  Nami-san  to  be  with  me.  On  one  side  is  a 
vast  stretch  of  lowlands,  through  which  the  River 
Tone  winds  away  into  the  distance,  while  on  the 
other  side  rolling  hills  cluster  one  behind  another, 
and  over  their  farthest  ridges  the  white  cap  of 
Fujiyama  is  dimly  seen.  If  I  could  write  verse, 
I  might  challenge  the  poet  Hitomaro."  And  he 
laughed  merrily.  "  Another  bowl,  please." 

"  How  beautiful  it  must  be !  How  I  would  like 
to  go  there!  "  said  Nami-san. 

"  H'm,  if  Nami-san  could  climb  I  would  decorate 
her  with  the  order  of  the  Golden  Kite.  I  never 
saw  in  my  life  such  a  steep  and  rugged  ascent. 
About  a  dozen  iron  chains  are  fastened  on  the  way, 
and  you  have  to  help  yourself  up  by  them.  To 
me  such  a  task  is  nothing,  as  my  training  at  Yeda- 
[8] 


pontpmoon 


jima,  the  naval  academy,  you  know,  enables  me 
even  now  to  climb  up  a  mast  or  suspend  myself 
from  the  rigging.  But  you  have  never  touched 
even  the  soil  of  Tokyo  with  your  little  feet,  I 
suppose." 

"Bless  me!"  she  said,  smilingly,  and  blushing, 
"  I  took  gymnastics  while  at  school  —  " 

"  Pooh !  One  cannot  rely  much  on  gymnastics  at 
the  Peeress's  School.  I  remember  once  when  I  visited 
the  school  I  saw  girls  with  fans  doing  all  sorts  of 
things  to  the  sound  of  a  piano,  while  some  were 
singing  a  '  Song  of  Nations.'  At  first  I  thought 
it  to  be  a  fancy  dance.  But  I  found  that  it  was  what 
you  call  gymnastics!  "  He  laughed  again. 

"You  shouldn't  say  such  things!  " 

"  Let  me  tell  you.  There  was  standing  next  to 
Yamaki's  daughter  a  pretty  girl  with  her  long  hair 
hanging  down  her  back,  and  in  —  what  do  you  call 
it?  —  yes,  a  plum-colored  skirt,  dancing  without  a 
thought  of  the  visitor.  I  am  sure  it  was  Nami-san ! 
What!  not  a  word  to  say?  " 

"  How  you  talk !  You  know  Yamaki's  daugh- 
ter?" 

"  Why,  my  father  used  to  favor  him,  and  he  still 
comes  to  see  us,  Nami-san.  Now  you  are  silenced, 
aren't  you?  " 

[9] 


£l«mt«ti 

"You  talk  — " 

"  Husband  and  wife  must  not  quarrel  so,"  said 
Iku,  laughingly.  "  Come,  let's  have  tea  and  make 
it  up." 


[10] 


CHAPTER   II 


^  ^  "HE  young  man  who  appeared  in  the  pre- 
M  ceding  chapter  was  Baron  Takeo  Kawashima. 
He  had  been  married  recently  to  Nami  Kataoka, 
eldest  daughter  of  Viscount  Lieutenant-General  Ki 
Kataoka,  well  known  as  a  soldier.  Availing  himself 
of  a  leave  of  absence,  he  had  come  to  Ikao  with  his 
bride  and  the  old  nurse  Iku. 

Nami's  mother  died  when  she  was  eight  years 
old.  Being  then  so  young,  she  could  not  remember 
clearly  how  her  mother  looked.  But  she  knew  that 
her  mother  was  always  tender,  and  she  remembered 
that  at  her  death-bed  she  took  Nami's  little  hand 
into  hers,  and  said :  "  My  dear  child,  mamma  is 
going  to  a  far-off  land.  So  you  must  be  a  very  good 
child,  and  love  your  papa  and  little  Ko-chan."  Then 
she  wept.  "  You  will  think  of  me  after  I  am  gone, 
won't  you  ?  " 

And  she  patted  Nami's  head,  whose  hair,  now 
long,  was  then  cut  short  on  the  forehead.  These 
memories  had  sunk  deep  in  Nami's  heart,  and  not 
a  day  passed  without  her  thinking  about  them. 


A  year  later  her  stepmother  came.  After  that, 
everything  underwent  a  complete  change.  Her  own 
mother  was  from  a  Samurai  family  of  note,  and, 
although  she  had  been  strict  in  all  things,  the  ser- 
vants bore  witness  that  such  a  peaceful  home  as 
hers  was  rarely  to  be  found.  The  second  mother 
was  also  of  a  noted  Samurai  family,  but  she  had 
been  sent  to  England  in  childhood,  and  was  so 
thoroughly  Europeanized  that  her  active  nature 
would  not  give  her  rest  until  she  had  effected  a 
reform  in  everything  that  might  revive  the  sweet 
memory  of  Nami's  real  mother.  To  Nami's  father 
she  would  express  her  thoughts  on  things  small  and 
great  without  the  least  reserve,  and  he  was  wont 
to  say  in  jest:  "  Well,  all  right.  You  know  better 
than  I."  One  day,  however,  when  his  favorite 
military  secretary  was  talking  with  him  over  sake, 
he  said,  laughingly,  as  he  glanced  at  his  wife :  "  I 
tell  you,  Namba,  you  must  not  take  an  educated 
girl  for  your  wife,  because  you  will  be  mercilessly 
ridiculed  for  your  ignorance."  Witty  as  he  was, 
Namba  was  completely  at  a  loss  how  to  answer 
him,  and  did  nothing  but  toy  awkwardly  with  his 
glass.  Namba  was  said  to  have  told  his  wife  after- 
ward that  their  daughters  must  not  study  too  much, 

[12] 


and  that  their  training  should  be  simply  that  of  a 
public  school. 

Nami  was  a  good  and  bright  child.  Her  father 
took  pleasure  in  taking  his  hat  from  her  hand,  as 
in  the  arms  of  the  nurse,  when  only  two  years  old, 
she  was  wont  to  bid  him  good-by  at  the  porch.  The 
heart  of  a  child  is  like  a  blade  of  grass  in  spring. 
Though  it  may  be  covered  with  late  snow,  yet  it 
grows  when  the  snow  is  gone  and  the  grass  is  free 
from  human  tread.  The  sorrow  Nami  felt  at  her 
mother's  death  was  too  deep-seated  for  a  child  of 
eight,  yet  who  could  doubt  that  she  would  bloom 
into  a  lovely  flower  if  the  kindly  light  of  the  sun 
should  shine  upon  her.  When  she  met  her  step- 
mother, —  the  large  mouth,  the  eyes  somewhat 
oblique,  the  hair  dressed  in  a  foreign  style,  and  the 
costume  overperfumed,  —  she  was  naturally  a  little 
shy  at  first. 

But  gentle  Nami  would  easily  have  been  won  over 
had  not  the  stepmother  been  strangely  prejudiced 
against  the  little  child.  Being  devoid  of  tact,  selfish, 
pedantic,  and  somewhat  disagreeable,  she  treated  her, 
a  simple  and  artless  child  of  eight  or  nine,  as  if 
she  were  a  full-grown  girl.  The  poor  child  was 
always  left  alone  to  feel  how  sad  and  cold  the 
world  was.  Nami  had  a  mother,  but  she  could 
[^3] 


not  love  her;  she  had  a  sister,  but  she  could  not 
love  her.  To  be  sure,  she  had  her  father,  Iku  the 
nurse,  and  an  aunt,  who  was  sister  to  her  real 
mother.  But,  however  much  she  was  attached  to 
them,  her  aunt  did  not  live  with  her,  and  Iku  was 
but  a  servant.  And,  indeed,  with  Iku,  as  her 
stepmother  kept  her  eyes  open  to  everything  in  the 
house,  a  little  favor  shown  to  or  from  Nami  would 
in  the  end  bring  harm  rather  than  good.  Only  her 
father  —  he  was  all  love.  But  even  he  was  careful 
not  to  cross  her  mother  —  though  all  this  was  done 
out  of  kindness  to  Nami.  He  would  correct  the 
child  in  her  mother's  presence,  but  behind  the  latter's 
back  he  would  give  comfort  in  a  few  but  sympathetic 
words.  This  vague  struggle  in  his  mind  was  more 
than  appreciated  by  the  quick-witted  Nami,  and 
her  little  heart  would  swell  writh  a  tender  and 
grateful  feeling  toward  him,  which  would  make 
her  dare  to  go  through  fire  and  water  for  his  sake. 
Yet,  if  she  showed  even  a  shadow  of  such  emotion, 
her  stepmother  would  cause  Nami  great  uneasiness 
by  her  dissatisfaction  at  such  an  unwarranted  intru- 
sion into  her  rightful  domain.  But  if  Nami  kept 
silent  and  reserved,  and  remained  apparently  im- 
passive, she  would  be  censured  ruthlessly  for  being 
dull,  obstinate,  and  perverse.  Once,  when  a  slight 


J&amUfeo 

misunderstanding  arose,  a  volley  of  disparaging 
words  was  hurled  at  her  in  voluble  Choshu  speech 
and  in  English  imported  logic.  And  not  alone  was 
Nami  reviled,  but  her  dead  mother  was  openly 
scoffed  at.  Whenever  she  wanted  to  retaliate,  how- 
ever, the  thought  of  her  father  would  immediately 
silence  her  bitter  words. 

At  another  time  she  was  suspected  so  unjustly 
that  she  wept  bitterly  over  her  misfortune  behind 
a  curtain.  But  had  she  really  a  father?  Yes,  she 
had  a  father  and  a  loving  one.  But  to  a  girl 
whose  home  is  her  world,  one  mother  means  more 
than  five  fathers  put  together.  And  with  a  step- 
mother like  Nami's,  ten  years  will  easily  foster  a 
perverse  nature  in  a  child  and  take  away  the  gloss 
of  her  youth  and  beauty. 

"  Really,"  the  viscount  used  to  say,  "  there  is 
nothing  childish  about  Nami.  She  is  so  dull  and 
gloomy."  Ah,  there  is  really  no  difference  in 
flowers,  whether  they  bloom  in  a  pot  of  rude  earthen- 
ware or  in  costly  china  —  they  all  need  the  warm- 
ing light  of  the  sun.  But  Nami  was  a  flower 
blooming  in  perpetual  shade. 

So  when  Nami  became  engaged  to  Takeo,  and  at 
last  the  wedding  ceremony  was  over,  she  drew  a 
long  breath  of  satisfaction,  and  her  father,  step- 
[15] 


mother,  aunt,  and  Iku  did  so,  too  —  each  in  his  or 
her  own  way. 

The  old  nurse  used  to  murmur  that,  though  the 
viscountess  loved  to  dress  herself  fancifully,  she 
would  get  for  Nami  nothing  but  homely-looking 
things.  The  old  nurse  even  wept  over  the  scanti- 
ness of  Nami's  bridal  outfit,  and  vainly  dreamed 
upon  the  days  long  past  when  her  mother  was  still 
alive.  Yet  Nami  was  glad  to  leave  her  father's 
house,  and  the  thought  that  freedom  and  happiness 
yet  unknown  to  her  were  awaiting  her  arrival  made 
easy  the  parting  with  her  dear  father. 


[16] 


CHAPTER   III 


^T  HE  road  that  leads  from  Ikao  to  Mizusawa- 
M  no-Kwannon  is  about  three  miles  in  length 
and  winds  like  a  snake  along  the  side  of  a  naked 
hill,  with  the  exception  of  one  place  where  the 
hill  dips  into  a  dell  and  another  where  the  path 
dives  into  a  ravine  and  emerges  on  the  other  side.  It 
is  so  well  beaten  that  you  could  easily  go  over  it 
blindfolded.  Behind  and  below,  the  plain  of  Jomo 
lies  in  full  view.  A  grassy  stretch  of  land  extends  to 
the  right  and  left  of  the  road,  and  in  springtime, 
when,  from  the  soil  black  with  burnt  ashes  of  the 
last  year's  weeds,  fresh  blades  of  rushes,  bush-clovers, 
goldenrods,  bluebells,  and  the  like  make  their 
appearance,  they  weave  themselves  into  a  delicately 
patterned  carpet,  dotted  here  and  there  with  pretty 
flowers  and  the  slender  stems  of  moss-veiled  ferns. 
To  a  lover  of  nature  a  long  spring  day  spent  in 
such  a  place  will  appear  to  be  only  too  short. 

On  a  sunny  afternoon  Takeo  and  Nami  had 
come  here  with  Iku  and  a  maid  of  the  house  to 
gather  young  ferns.  A  little  tired  after  their  work, 

[17] 


they  chose  a  comfortable  spot  for  a  resting-place, 
and  upon  it  the  maid  spread  a  rug.  Takeo  seated 
himself  unceremoniously  on  it,  but  Nami  took  off 
her  sandals,  and  dusting  her  kimono  lightly  with 
her  pink  handkerchief,  sat  down  gracefully,  saying: 

"  How  soft  this  is!  Such  a  couch  is  fit  for  a 
king." 

"  Oh,  miss  —  I  beg  your  pardon  —  madam,  you 
look  beautiful  to-day.  And  I  have  not  heard  you 
sing  like  that  for  a  long  time."  And  Iku  looked 
into  her  face  with  sparkling  eyes. 

"  I  have  sung  too  much  and  feel  thirsty." 

"  I'm  sorry  I  did  not  bring  some  tea,"  apologized 
the  maid,  and,  untying  a  package,  she  disclosed 
oranges,  cakes,  and  sushi. 

"  Oranges  will  do  very  well,"  rejoined  Takeo. 
And,  peeling  one  of  them,  he  continued :  "  Look 
here,  Nami-san.  You  can't  peel  an  orange  like  that, 
can  you?  " 

"  Oh,  yes,  I'm  sure  I  can." 

"  My  lord,"  interposed  the  maid,  "  the  ferns  you 
have  gathered  contain  a  great  many  weeds." 

"  Be  careful !  You  are  trying  to  cover  your  own 
fault  by  finding  fault  with  others,"  said  Takeo. 
"  But  what  fine  weather  this  is!  It  makes  me  feel 
splendid." 

[18] 


JFern 


"  A  beautiful  sky,  indeed !  A  piece  of  cloth  like 
that  would  make  a  fine  gown  for  a  lady,"  Nami 
remarked. 

"  And  perhaps  even  better  for  a  sailor's  coat  ?  " 

"  How  fragrant  everything  smells !  Listen,  a  lark 
is  singing  yonder." 

"  Well,  I've  had  enough  to  eat.  What  do  you 
say  to  work  again,  Matsu?"  said  the  old  nurse 
to  the  maid,  and  they  both  went  off  to  gather  more 
ferns. 

"  Be  sure  and  leave  some  of  the  ferns,  Iku.  Isn't 
she  lively  for  her  age,  Nami-san  ?  " 

"  Indeed  she  is." 

"  Nami-san,  don't  you  feel  tired  ?  " 

"  No,  not  a  bit  to-day.  I  think  I  have  never  had 
such  a  good  time." 

"  When  I'm  at  sea,  I  often  come  across  fine 
views;  but  such  a  beautiful  landscape  as  this  from 
a  high  hill  is  especially  lovely.  Don't  you  feel 
refreshed?  You  see  the  white  glittering  wall  on 
the  left  down  there?  That  is  Shibukawa,  where 
we  had  lunch  on  our  way  up.  And  in  this  direction 
you  see  something  that  looks  like  a  blue  ribbon? 
That  is  the  River  Tone.  You  see  it,  don't  you? 
And  then,  as  you  follow  the  slope  of  Mount  Akagi 
—  well,  it  is  where  you  see  smoke  rising  —  way 
['9] 


Jdamt'lta 

down  the  slope  there  is  something  nestling.  That 
is  the  town  of  Mayebashi.  What  is  that  silvery 
thread  away  yonder?  That  is  also  the  Tone.  You 
can't  see  any  further;  it  is  too  hazy.  We  should 
have  brought  a  field-glass,  shouldn't  we,  Nami-san  ? 
But  perhaps  the  dim  and  hazy  background  may  be 
more  poetic,  after  all." 

Nami  laid  her  hand  on  Takeo's  knee,  and  sighed. 

"  How  I  would  like  to  be  here  with  you  forever!  " 
she  said. 

Two  golden  butterflies  appeared,  and,  touching 
lightly  the  waving  sleeve  of  Nami,  fluttered  away; 
and  then  a  rustling  sound  as  of  footsteps  over 
the  grass  was  heard,  and  suddenly,  a  shadow 
fell  slantingly  before  the  lovers. 

"Takeo-san!" 

"  Hullo,  Chijiwa-kun.  How  did  you  happen  to 
find  us  here  ?  " 

The  newcomer  was  a  man  of  about  twenty-six, 
dressed  in  a  lieutenant's  uniform.  He  was  ex- 
ceptionally handsome,  even  for  a  soldier,  and,  singu- 
larly enough,  his  face  was  not  tanned.  There  was, 
however,  something  that  marred  his  good  looks; 
and  that  was  a  peculiar  sarcastic  expression  of  the 
mouth  and  a  disagreeable  staring  of  the  jet-black 

[20] 


Clje  Jern  (Satjjertng; 


eyes.  This  young  man,  Yasuhiko  Chijiwa  by  name, 
was  a  cousin  to  Takeo,  and,  though  inferior  to  him 
in  rank,  he  was  nevertheless  one  of  the  ablest  mem- 
bers in  the  Headquarters  Staff. 

"  You  are  surprised  to  find  me  here,  aren't 
you?  I  had  some  business  yesterday  at  Takasaki, 
and  stayed  there  overnight.  This  morning  I  went 
to  Shibukawa,  where  I  heard  that  it  was  only  a 
short  distance  to  Ikao.  So  I  came  this  way,  and 
called  on  you  at  your  hotel.  They  told  me  you 
were  out  fern-gathering,  and  so  I  followed  here. 
But  I  must  go  back  to-morrow.  I  fear  I'm  in- 
truding." 

"  Oh,  nothing  of  the  sort.  Did  you  go  and  see 
my  mother?  " 

"  Yes,  I  did  so  yesterday  morning.  She  looked 
well.  But  she  seemed  to  be  quite  anxious  for  your  re- 
turn." Casting  a  sharp  glance  at  Nami's  face  from 
his  jet-black  eyes,  he  added,  "  Your  people  at  Aka- 
saka  are  also  well." 

All  this  time  Nami's  face  was  growing  red,  and 
now  she  colored  still  more  and  looked  down. 

"  Look  here,  now  I  have  got  reinforcements,"  ex- 
claimed Takeo.  "  I  sha'n't  be  beaten  any  more. 
This  is  a  union  of  the  military  and  the  naval  forces. 
Thousands  of  Amazons  can't  do  us  a  bit  of  harm 
[21] 


now.  Why,  these  women,"  pointing  at  the  nurse 
and  the  maid,  who  had  just  returned,  "  tried  to 
find  fault  with  me  when  we  were  alone  by  saying 
that  I  could  not  gather  as  many  ferns  as  they,  or 
that  I  gathered  weeds  and  not  ferns." 

The  old  woman  started,  and  slightly  knit  her 
brows,  as  she  said:  "  Chijiwa-sama.  What  a  sur- 
prise to  see  you  here !  " 

"  I  wired  him  a  short  time  ago  for  reinforce- 
ments," said  Takeo. 

"You  are  joking,"  said  Iku.  "Did  you,  really? 
So  you  go  back  to-morrow?" 

"  Talking  about  returning,  madam,  we  must  get 
back  before  you  in  time  for  dinner." 

"  Yes,  that's  right.  Do  so.  We  are  to  have 
Chijiwa-kun  with  us  this  evening,  and  you  must 
have  something  nice  ready.  You  will  find  us 
hungry  as  wolves.  Why,  are  you  going  too,  Nami- 
san?  You'd  better  stay  with  us.  Are  you  trying 
to  get  away  with  your  confederates?  Don't  worry. 
We  won't  tease  you  any  more." 

Nami  could  not  refuse,  and  remained  while  Iku 
and  the  maid  made  up  a  bundle  of  the  things  they 
had  brought  with  them,  and  departed. 

The  three  began  to  hunt  for  ferns  again,  and,  as 
it  was  not  too  late  in  the  day,  they  wandered  as 

[22] 


fern 


far  as  Mizusawa-no-Kawannon  before  turning  back 
to  retrace  their  way  down  the  hill. 

The  evening  sun,  resting  on  the  ridge  of  Mount 
Monokiki,  blazed  in  its  refulgent  splendor.  The 
grass  on  the  right  and  left  of  the  road  caught  its 
golden  rays  and  seemed  to  burn  in  a  single  sheet 
of  fire,  while  shadows  of  lonely  pines  here  and  there 
measured  their  long  length  on  the  hill.  Far  away, 
the  distant  hills  were  silently  bathing  in  the  flood 
of  light,  and  the  evening  smoke  of  many  hearths 
rose  from  the  villages  at  their  feet.  A  farmer  and 
his  oxen,  plodding  along,  completed  the  picture,  the 
still  evening  air  resounding  with  the  lowing  of  the 
animals  at  the  driver's  threats. 

Takeo  and  Chijiwa  walked  abreast,  talking,  while 
Nami  followed  behind.  The  three  sauntered  lei- 
surely, crossed  the  dell,  and  approached  the  up- 
hill road  glittering  in  the  sun. 

Takeo  stopped  suddenly. 

"  Gracious !  I  have  left  my  cane.  It's  just  where 
we  rested  awhile  on  the  way  back.  Wait  a  moment, 
please.  I'll  get  it." 

"  Let  me  go  with  you,  dear,"  said  Nami-san. 

"  No,  you  had  better  wait.  It  is  not  very  far. 
I'll  run  all  the  way." 

Takeo  almost  compelled  Nami  to  stay,  and,  drop- 


JQami  fed 

ping  the  bundle  of  ferns  on  the  grass,  quickly  made 
his  way  down  into  the  dell. 

After  Takeo  had  gone  Nami  stood  silent,  a  few 
steps  away  from  Chijiwa.  Takeo's  figure  was  now 
dimly  seen  on  the  hill  across  the  dell,  but  it  was 
soon  blotted  out  of  sight  at  the  turning. 

"Nami-ko-san!" 

Nami,  whose  face  was  turned  away,  shuddered 
at  being  spoken  to  so  familiarly. 

"  Nami-ko-san !  "  he  repeated,  drawing  nearer. 

Nami  receded  a  step  or  so,  but  was  forced  to  look 
up,  and,  meeting  the  stare  of  those  jet-black  eyes, 
turned  her  face  away  again. 

"  I  congratulate  you!  " 

She  was  silent ;  her  face  grew  red. 

"  I  congratulate  you !  You  must  be  very  happy. 
But,"  he  added,  with  a  scornful  tone  in  his  voice, 
"  you  know  there  is  one  who  is  not  happy." 

Nami  stood  with  her  eyes  on  the  ground,  and 
tried  to  stab  the  grass  with  the  end  of  her  par- 
asol. 

"Nami-ko-san!" 

Like  a  squirrel,  terrified  by  the  persistent  pursuit 
of  a  snake,  she  now  faced  her  foe. 

"What  is  it?" 

[24] 


Clje  JFern 


"  The  rank  of  baron  and  money  —  that  is  not  so 
bad,  is  it  ?  Why,  I  congratulate  you !  " 

"What  are  you  talking  about?" 

"  To  marry  a  man  of  nobility  and  of  fortune 
even  if  he  is  a  fool,  and  to  scorn  the  man  in  love 
with  her  if  he  has  no  money,  —  this  is  the  principle 
of  an  upper-class  girl  nowadays  —  though,  of  course, 
you  are  an  exception." 

Gentle  as  she  was,  Nami  flushed  with  anger,  and 
looked  fiercely  at  Chijiwa. 

"What  are  you  talking  about?  Repeat  that  in 
the  presence  of  Takeo,  you  coward.  To  send  me 
such  a  letter,  without  first  asking  my  father  like  a 
man!  I  won't  endure  it  any  longer." 

"What?" 

Chijiwa  looked  black,  and,  biting  his  lips,  he 
tried  to  approach  her. 

Suddenly  the  neighing  of  a  horse  was  heard  below, 
and  the  head  of  an  old  farmer  on  horseback  came 
into  view  over  the  hill. 

"  Good  evening  to  you,"  and  the  rider  removed 
his  hat  and  passed  by,  looking  back  over  his  shoulder 

•K 

and  wondering  who  the  young  couple  might  be. 

Chijiwa  did  not  move;  the  rigidity  of  his  face 
relaxed  somewhat,  but  gave  place  to  the  sarcastic 
twist  of  his  closed  lips. 

[25] 


"  H'm,  send  it  back  to  me  if  you  don't  care  to 
keep  it." 

"Send  what  back?" 

"  What  you  just  spoke  of.    The  thing  you  hate!  " 

"  I  haven't  it." 

"Where  is  it?" 

"  I  put  it  in  the  fire  —  the  filthy  thing!  " 

"Are  you  sure  of  that?    No  one  has  seen  it?" 

"  Of  course  not." 

"Very  sure?" 

"  Don't  speak  to  me." 

The  enraged  gaze  of  Nami  was  met  by  a  fierce 
and  disagreeable  stare  from  Chijiwa's  black  eyes, 
which  sent  a  cold  shiver  through  her,  and  made  her 
turn  away.  At  this  moment,  at  the  crest  of  the 
hill  across  the  dell,  Takeo  appeared,  his  face  rosy 
as  a  cherry  shining  in  the  evening  sun. 

Nami  drew  a  long  breath. 

"Nami-ko-san!" 

Chijiwa  persistently  tried  to  catch  Nami's  eyes, 
but  they  evaded  his.  Finally  he  said :  "  Nami-ko- 
san,  one  word  before  I  leave  you.  Be  discreet.  Keep 
the  secret,  by  all  means,  from  Takeo-san,  and  from 
your  parents  as  well.  If  not,  you  will  be  sure  to 
repent." 

Emphasizing  these  words  with  a  threatening  look, 
[26] 


jFcrn  (Satljmng; 


Chijiwa  turned  away  and  stooped  to  gather  some 
wild  flowers. 

With  hurried  steps  and  a  flourish  of  his  stick, 
Takeo  came  up  the  hill,  saying:  "  Have  I  kept 
you  waiting  long?  I  am  almost  out  of  wind;  I've 
run  all  the  way,  you  know.  But  I  found  the  stick 
all  right.  Why,  Nami-san,  what's  the  matter  ?  You 
don't  look  well." 

Chijiwa,  fixing  the  violets  he  had  just  picked 
in  a  knot  on  his  breast,  said :  "  You  took  so  much 
time  in  coming  back  that  she  was  worried  with  the 
thought  that  you  might  lose  your  way."  And  he 
laughed. 

Takeo  laughed  in  return.  "  Was  she  ?  Now  let's 
go  home." 

Three  shadows  moved  slowly  abreast  along  the 
ground  toward  Ikao. 


CHAPTER   IV 

€l)e  f  ouge  of  gamafei 


/N  the  corner  of  a.  second-class  compartment  in 
the  3  P.  M.  up-train  from  Takasaki,  the  only 
passenger  was  seated  with  his  legs  stretched  out  on 
the  seat.  He  was  reading  a  paper  while  he  smoked. 
It  was  Yasuhiko  Chijiwa. 

He  threw  aside  the  paper  impatiently. 

"Pshaw!" 

Crushing  angrily  with  his  foot  the  cigarette  which 
had  slipped  out  of  his  teeth  as  he  spoke,  he  spat 
out  of  the  window,  and  hesitated  a  moment.  Pres- 
ently, in  a  mood  of  indecision,  he  walked  the  length 
of  the  compartment  and  then  returned  to  his  seat. 
He  folded  his  arms  and  shut  his  eyes,  the  black 
eyebrows  being  drawn  close  together. 

Yasuhiko  Chijiwa  was  an  orphan.  His  father, 
a  Samurai  of  the  Kagoshima  clan,  had  been  killed 
in  the  War  of  Restoration.  His  mother  was  carried 
away  by  a  plague  when  the  boy  was  six  years  old. 
He  was  taken  care  of  by  his  aunt,  sister  to  his  mother 
and  mother  to  Takeo  Kawashima.  His  aunt  was 
[28] 


!)0ttse  of 


kind  to  Yasuhiko,  but  his  uncle  did  not  treat  him 
at  all  kindly.  On  occasions  of  ceremony  Takeo 
was  dressed  in  a  stiff  silk  skirt  and  sat  in  an  upper 
seat,  but  Chijiwa  had  nothing  on  but  a  cheap  cotton 
one,  and  had  to  occupy  a  lower  seat.  Thus  he  was 
early  to  learn  his  position:  that,  unlike  Takeo, 
who  had  parents,  fortune,  and  rank,  he  was  destined 
to  work  his  way  with  his  hands  and  brain. 
Naturally,  he  soon  learned  to  dislike  Takeo  and  to 
hate  his  uncle. 

He  discovered  that  there  were  two  ways  —  the 
broad  and  the  narrow  —  to  succeed  in  life,  and 
he  swore  by  all  means  to  take  the  easier  road.  So, 
while  he  was  in  the  Military  School,  to  which  his 
uncle  had  sent  him,  and  while  his  classmates  were 
troubling  themselves  with  examinations  and  grade- 
marks,  Chijiwa  was  not  slow  to  form  acquaintance 
with  influential  men  from  his  own  province,  and 
was  careful  to  select  such  friends  as  would  be  of 
benefit  to  him  in  the  future.  His  cleverness  was 
first  shown  soon  after  his  graduation.  While  others 
had  not  yet  recovered  from  their  joy  at  the  honors 
they  had  won,  he  had  managed  to  get  into  the 
Military  Headquarters.  Unlike  his  comrades,  who 
were  sent  to  regiments  of  infantry  here  and  there 
and  ordered  to  serve,  in  an  endless  succession  of  drills 
[29] 


and  marches,  Chijiwa  was  settled  in  an  enviable 
position  where  the  secrets  of  important  military 
affairs  might  chance  to  reach  one's  ears  over  the 
social  pipe. 

The  next  important  problem  to  him  was  mar- 
riage. He  understood  that  it  was  only  by  a  good 
matrimonial  alliance  that  one  could  succeed  in  life, 
just  as  by  the  interlocking  of  limbs  monkeys  are 
able  to  reach  water.  He  surveyed  the  field,  and 
found  that  the  daughter  of  this  marquis  was  to 
be  married  to  that  baron,  of  this  count  to  that 
high  official,  and  of  this  millionaire  to  the  son  of 
that  marquis.  His  sharp  eyes  at  last  alighted  on 
the  house  of  General  Kataoka.  Though  he  was 
on  the  reserved  list,  General  Kataoka  was  a  man 
of  wide  reputation  and  of  special  favor  at  court. 
Chijiwa  was  quick  to  divine  his  secret,  yet  powerful, 
influence;  and  he  approached  him  gradually  under 
some  slight  pretext,  and  made  clever  advances  to- 
ward his  family.  His  eyes  were  fixed  on  the  eldest 
daughter,  Nami.  He  chose  her  because  he  per- 
ceived that  Nami  was  the  favorite  of  the  general, 
while  her  stepmother  did  not  care  for  her  and 
wanted  to  marry  her  off  at  the  first  opportunity. 

The  selection,  however,  was  not  unaided  by  his 
love  for  her  quiet  and  noble  demeanor.  He  watched 
[30] 


bouse  of 


his  opportunity.  The  general  was  a  man  who  never 
betrayed  his  feelings,  and  so  Chijiwa  could  not 
easily  sound  the  impression  that  he  had  made  on 
him.  But  he  was  sure  that  he  had  gained  the  favor 
of  Madam  Kataoka.  The  second  daughter,  named 
Koma,  who  was  fifteen  years  of  age  and  of  a  for- 
ward nature,  was  also  a  good  friend  of  his.  There 
were  two  more  children  born  of  the  second  wife, 
but  these  did  not  concern  him.  There  was,  how- 
ever, an  old  nurse,  Iku,  who  had  served  from  the 
days  of  Nami's  mother,  and  was  retained  by  a 
special  desire  of  the  general  when  all  the  rest  of 
the  servants  had  been  dismissed  with  the  coming 
of  the  present  lady.  This  nurse  was  always  with 
Nami,  and  showed  little  regard  for  Chijiwa.  He 
felt  a  little  uneasy  at  this,  but  made  light  of  it 
in  view  of  his  decision  to  court  Nami  directly. 
Chijiwa  waited  a  year  for  an  opportunity.  But  he 
was  now  impatient,  and  he  boldly  prepared  a  love- 
letter,  sealed  it  in  a  double  envelope,  and,  addressing 
it  in  a  feminine  hand,  sent  it  to  Nami  by  post. 

On  that  day  he  was  suddenly  ordered  to  take 
an  official  trip.  When  he  returned,  after  a  lapse 
of  three  months,  he  was  astounded  to  find  that,  in 
his  absence,  through  the  match-making  of  Viscount 
Kato,  a  Member  of  Upper  House,  Nami  was  wedded 

[30 


to  no  less  than  his  own  cousin,  Takeo  Kawa- 
shima ! 

Chijiwa,  enraged  at  this  unexpected  failure,  tore 
into  rags  a  piece  of  beautiful  crape  which  he  had 
bought  at  Kyoto  as  gift  to  Nami,  in  the  hope  that 
its  bright  colors  might  be  an  augury  of  his  suc- 
cess. 

But  Chijiwa  was  not  a  man  to  be  utterly  crushed 
by  failure,  and  he  soon  recovered  from  his  disap- 
pointment. He  feared,  however,  that  if  Nami 
should  tell  her  father  or  husband  about  his  love- 
letter,  he  would  suffer  a  second  loss,  and  be  de- 
prived of  an  influential  patron.  Discreet  as  she 
was,  he  was  not  quite  sure  of  Nami's  feeling  toward 
him,  and,  availing  himself  of  his  trip  to  Takasaki, 
he  visited  the  newly  married  couple  at  Ikao,  and 
slyly  investigated  matters.  One  feeling  now  dom- 
inated him,  and  that  was  his  hatred  of  Takeo. 

Thinking  that  he  heard  some  one  call  "  Takeo, 
Takeo,"  Chijiwa  aroused  himself  suddenly  from  his 
reverie.  Looking  out  of  the  window,  he  saw  that 
his  train  had  just  reached  a  certain  station,  and 
that  the  porter  called  "  Ageo,  Ageo." 

"Damn!" 

Cursing  himself,  Chijiwa  rose  and  walked  the 
[32] 


of  gamafci 


compartment.  Shrugging  his  shoulders  as  if  to 
shake  off  something  obnoxious,  he  resumed  his  seat. 
A  look  of  scorn  was  on  his  eyes  and  lips. 

The  train  left  Ageo,  and,  after  passing  several 
stations  with  the  speed  of  the  wind,  it  reached  Oji. 
Five  or  six  persons  entered  the  second-class  com- 
partment, noisily  crunching  the  gravel  on  the  plat- 
form under  their  heels.  Among  them  was  a  man 
of  about  fifty,  with  a  dark  red  face,  eyes  whose 
ends  turned  downward,  and  with  a  red  mole  like 
a  pea  under  his  left  eye.  He  was  richly  dressed 
in  double  garments  of  ichiraku  silk,  with  a  heavy 
gold  chain  wound  around  a  white  crape  belt,  and  he 
wore  a  thick  gold  ring  on  his  right  finger. 

As  he  sat  down,  his  eyes  casually  met  those  of 
Chijiwa. 

"Oh,  Chijiwa-san!" 

"Well,  how  do  you  do?" 

"  Where  have  you  been  ?  "  As  he  said  this,  the 
man  with  the  red  mole  arose  and  sat  down  next 
to  Chijiwa. 

"  To  Takasaki." 

"To  Takasaki?"  After  scanning  Chijiwa's  face 
for  awhile,  the  man  added,  in  a  low  voice:  "Are 
you  in  a  hurry?  If  not,  let's  take  supper  together." 

Chijiwa  nodded. 

[33] 


Near  the  ferry  of  Hashiba,  and  hard  by  the 
water,  there  stood  a  house  which,  but  for  the  sign 
reading  "  Villa  owned  by  Hyozo  Yamaki,"  might 
have  been  taken  for  a  fashionable  rendezvous.  In 
one  of  the  rooms  of  the  second  story,  —  on  whose 
paper  screen  a  fanciful  shimada1  in  silhouette  might 
appropriately  appear  amidst  a  seductive  strain  of 
music,  or  over  whose  greenish  mattings  a  crimson 
rug  might  have  been  spread  and  cards  played  thereon, 
—  in  such  a  room,  lighted  by  a  shaded  lamp,  in  lieu 
of  the  more  prosaic  electric  light,  sat  at  their  ease, 
with  glasses  and  plates  lying  in  disorder,  Chijiwa 
and  the  Red  Mole,  who  was  no  other  than  the 
master  of  the  house,  Hyozo  Yamaki. 

That  no  maid  was  there  to  wait  upon  them  was 
apparently  intentional.  In  front  of  the  Red  Mole 
there  was  a  small,  open  memorandum-book,  with 
a  pencil  lying  across  it.  The  names  of  many  per- 
sons, with  their  addresses  and  official  titles,  were 
written  in  it.  They  were  marked  Math  such  signs 
as  a  circle,  a  square,  a  triangle,  and  numerals  and 
letters  of  the  alphabet,  some  of  which  were  crossed 
out  or  had  been  again  restored. 

"  Well,   Chijiwa-san.     It  is  agreed,  then.     But 

1  Shimada;  the  head-dress  of  a  Japanese  singer,  geisha 
(as  here),  or  of  a  young  unmarried  woman. 

[34] 


I)oucic  of 


I  want  you  to  advise  me  at  once  when  it  is  ar- 
ranged. You  are  quite  sure  of  success  ?  " 

"  Yes,  pretty  sure.  It's  already  in  the  hands  of 
the  Minister.  But,  you  know,  the  other  party  is 
also  urgent,  so  you  cannot  do  better  than  to  be 
liberal."  Pointing  to  the  names  in  the  book :  "  This 
fellow  is  a  regular  knave.  You  will  have  to  bridle 
him  pretty  closely." 

"  How  about  this  one?" 

"  He's  no  good.  I  don't  know  him  well,  but  he 
is  said  to  be  very  scrupulous.  The  only  way  to 
approach  him  is  to  go  openly  and  on  your  knees. 
If  you  don't  succeed,  take  care." 

"  I  tell  you,  there  are  many  sensible  persons  in 
the  army,  but  there  are  quite  as  many  just  the 
opposite.  Last  year,  you  know,  when  we  contracted 
to  supply  uniforms  to  a  certain  regiment,  every- 
thing passed  quite  satisfactorily  in  the  usual  way. 
But  there  was  one  captain  —  what  was  his  name  ? 
—  with  a  red  mustache.  That  fellow  troubled  us 
a  great  deal  by  finding  fault  with  our  goods.  So 
when  our  manager  sent  him  the  customary  box  of 
cake,  he  declared  that  he  would  not  be  bribed,  and 
that  it  would  be  disgraceful  for  a  soldier  to  be 
influenced  by  presents.  And  imagine  to  yourself 
how  he  at  last  threw  the  box  on  the  floor.  You 
[35] 


see,  it  was  full  of  silver,  with  a  thin  layer  of  hard 
cake  on  the  top.  What  a  fix!  The  autumn-leaf 
cakes  mingling  with  flakes  of  silver  snow  rolled  all 
over  the  floor!  At  this,  the  fellow  got  still  angrier, 
and,  saying  that  he  had  never  known  such  a  shameful 
thing,  threatened  to  denounce  us  publicly.  We 
were  barely  able  to  keep  him  quiet.  It  was 
such  a  hard  task.  It  is  on  account  of  such  fellows 
that  we  have  suffered  so  much  trouble.  Talking 
of  troublesomeness,  Takeo-san  is  also  a  man  of 
that  character.  It's  almost  impossible  to  bring  him 
to  an  understanding.  The  other  day  —  " 

"  But  Takeo  inherited  such  a  fortune  from  his 
father  that  he  can  afford   to  do  as  he  pleases  — 
to  be  upright  and  stiff  as  a  poker.    As  for  me,  you 
know,  being  single-handed  —  " 

"  Oh,  I  had  forgotten."  The  Red  Mole  looked 
for  a  moment  at  Chijiwa's  face,  and  then  took  out 
ten  bills  of  five  yen  each.  '  This  is  for  your 
carriage  fare.  The  real  thing  is  to  follow." 

"  Thanks,  I  accept  without  reserve,"  and  he  put 
them  quickly  into  his  inner  pocket.  "  But,  Yamaki- 
san!" 

"Yes?" 

"  It's  a  commonplace  truth  that  one  can't  reap 
without  sowing." 

[36] 


£)ott6c  of 


Yamaki  smiled  drily.  He  patted  Chijiwa  on  the 
back,  and  said :  "  You  are  a  smart  fellow !  It's  a 
pity  you  are  not  at  least  the  Chief  of  Commissariat." 

Chijiwa  laughed.  "  But  Yamaki,  the  shorter 
sword  of  the  hero  Kiyomasa  is  more  effective  than 
the  three  feet  three  inches1  of  a  child." 

"  Well  said !  But,  my  friend,  I  warn  you  about 
this  speculation  business.  An  outsider  will  rarely 
succeed." 

"  Oh,  well.  It  is  only  odd  money,  you  know. 
But  I  must  go  now.  I'll  see  you  in  a  few  days. 
As  soon  as  I  know  about  it.  No,  thank  you;  it 
will  be  better  to  take  a  kuruma  on  the  way." 

"  Well,  then.  Sorry  my  wife  can't  see  you  this 
evening.  She  has  to  be  with  my  daughter." 

"  Oh,  O-Toyo-san  ?    Is  she  sick  ?  " 

"  Yes,  for  about  a  month.  That's  why  my 
wife  brought  her  here.  I  tell  you,  Chijiwa-san, 
don't  take  a  wife  or  have  children  rashly.  Nothing 
is  better  than  a  bachelor's  life  for  making  money." 

Chijiwa  then  left  Yamaki's  villa,  the  master  and 
the  maid  accompanying  him  as  far  as  the  porch. 

Turning  from  his  guest,  Yamaki  went  to  his  room. 
Opening  the  sliding  door  noiselessly,  a  middle-aged 
1  Three  feet  three  inches :  the  length  of  a  large  sword. 
[37] 


woman  entered  and  seated  herself  by  his  side.  Her 
complexion  was  fair,  her  hair  was  thin,  and  she  had 
two  prominent  front  teeth. 

"Has  Chijiwa-san  gone?" 

"  Yes,  he  has  just  left.     How  is  O-Toyo?  " 

The  woman  with  the  prominent  front  teeth  looked 
grave  and  said,  "  I  am  almost  out  of  patience  with 
her.  Kane,"  speaking  to  a  servant,  "  you  may  leave 
the  room  for  a  little  while.  Why,  to-day  she  again 
dashed  a  cup  into  pieces,  rent  her  clothes,  and  did 
many  other  naughty  things  at  the  slightest  cause. 
And  she  is  eighteen  years  old!  " 

"  After  all,  we  must  send  her  to  Sugamo  asylum, 
eh?  Poor  girl!" 

"  This  is  no  time  for  joking.  But  I  really  pity 
her.  She  said  to  Take  to-day:  '  Ungrateful  Takeo- 
san!  How  cruel  he  is!  I  sent  him  a  New  Year's 
gift  last  year  of  a  pair  of  worsted  socks  I  knit 
myself,  and  a  handkerchief  I  embroidered,  and  also 
gloves  and  other  things  besides.  Last  New  Year's 
Day  I  made  him  a  present  of  a  red  worsted  shirt, 
and  all  this  out  of  my  own  purse.  And,  mark 
you,  without  the  slightest  notice  to  me,  he  mar- 
ried that  ugly,  cross,  and  proud  Nami-ko-san. 
Oh,  how  cruel,  how  cruel!  I'm  a  daughter  of 
Yamaki.  Why  should  I  be  eclipsed  by  Nami-ko- 

[38] 


DOUBT  of  JJamafet 


san  ?  How  unkind  and  cruel ! '  And  she  wept. 
My  dear,  can  anything  be  done  for  her?  She  is 
so  much  in  love  with  him !  " 

"  Nonsense.  '  Like  mother  like  daughter,'  as 
the  saying  is.  You  are  truly  mother  to  that  naughty 
girl.  You  know  Kawashima  is  a  newly  created 
noble  and  has  a  large  fortune,  and  he  is  in  no  way 
a  fool.  I  did  what  I  could  to  make  O-Toyo  his 
wife,  but  everything  came  to  naught.  The  mar- 
riage is  over  and  the  thing  is  settled.  Unless 
O-Nami-san  dies  or  is  divorced,  there  is  no  hope. 
So  give  up  such  foolish  notions,  and  try  to  get 
her  married  to  some  better  man.  You're  an  unen- 
terprising woman." 

"  That's  all  folly.  I  cannot  think  as  you  do, 
and  I  am  not  so  clever  as  you  are  —  you  who  at 
your  age  of  fifty  still  make  a  fool  of  yourself  with 
women  —  " 

"  I  am  by  no  means  a  match  for  your  eloquence. 
But  you  are  indeed  f —  that  is,  you  easily  get  angry. 
I  love  O-Toyo  just  as  much  as  you  do.  She  is 
our  daughter.  So,  instead  of  dreaming  over  im- 
possible things,  I  am  trying  to  find  some  place  where 
she  can  be  happy  all  her  life.  Come,  O-Sumi,  let  us 
go  and  talk  to  her  a  little  while."  They  went 
together  through  a  corridor  to  Toyo's  room. 
[39] 


Hyozo  Yamaki  was  a  man  of  obscure  origin,  but 
he  was  now  counted  a  "  gentleman-merchant."  At 
the  beginning  of  his  career,  he  had  received  no 
little  favor  from  the  deceased  father  of  Takeo,  and 
he  still  remained  faithful  to  the  Kawashima  family. 
This,  some  averred,  was  due  to  the  fact  that  the 
Kawashima  House  was  one  of  the  richest  among 
the  new  nobility,  but  such  criticism  was  too  exacting. 
He  had  his  residence  in  Shiba,  and  a  villa  near  the 
Hashiba  Ferry.  Formerly  he  had  been  somewhat 
of  a  usurer,  but  now  his  chief  business  was  as  a 
contractor  to  the  army  and  other  government  de- 
partments. His  son  was  now  in  America  for  a 
commercial  education,  while  his  daughter  Toyo  had 
till  lately  been  attending  the  Peeress's  school.  His 
wife  —  no  one  knew  where  and  how  he  came  to 
marry  her  —  was  only  known  as  a  Kyotonian.  She 
was  a  homely  woman,  and  some  even  wondered  how 
Yamaki  could  remain  satisfied  with  her.  But  the 
fact  was  that  he  had  several  mistresses  to  whom 
such  adjectives  as  charming,  lovely,  and  the  like 
could  be  applied,  and  who  were  constantly  awaiting 
his  visits.  And  of  this  his  wife  was  well  aware. 

In  the  alcove  a  harp,  a  mandolin,  and  a  glass  box 
containing  a  large  doll  are  placed.     In  one  corner 
[40] 


SDJje  ^otise  of 


there  is  a  beautiful  writing-table,  and  in  another 
a  cheval-glass.  Wondering  what  peeress  might  be 
the  occupant  of  this  beautiful  room,  you  are  tempted 
to  look  at  a  bed,  all  in  silk,  placed  in  the  middle. 
On  it  a  girl  of  about  seventeen  is  lying  on  her 
side,  tossing  wrildly  her  corn-silk  hair  in  a  large 
shimada.  Her  complexion  is  rosy,  and  her  cheeks 
are  full  and  round.  You  might  imagine  from  this 
that  she  was  pretty,  but,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  her 
features  are  altogether  too  rotund.  Her  lips  are 
parted  as  if  she  were  too  weary  to  close  them,  and 
the  eyes  under  her  delicate  eyebrows  are  surrounded 
by  superfluous  flesh,  and  look  as  if,  veiled  in  a  spring 
haze,  they  had  just  awakened  from  a  preexistent 
sleep. 

Ejaculating  "  Fool!  "  to  the  maid  who  had  just 
left  the  room,  laughing  in  her  sleeve  at  her  mistress's 
commands,  the  girl  feverishly  threw  off  the  bed- 
clothes, got  out  of  bed,  and  took  from  the  alcove 
a  large  picture,  in  which  a  group  of  schoolgirls 
were  represented  in  uniform  hakama.  She  looked 
earnestly  at  it  with  eyes  slender  as  a  thread;  and 
then  snapped  her  fingers  at  the  face  of  one  of  the 
figures.  To  show  her  dislike  still  more,  she  scratched 
the  picture  with  her  finger-nail. 

The  sliding  door  was  heard  to  open. 
[41] 


JQami-fco 

"Who  is  it?    Take?" 

"  Yes,  I  am  Take,  —  a  bald-headed  Take,"  and, 
laughingly,  her  father  Yamaki  and  her  mother  came 
in  and  sat  by  the  bed.  The  girl  tried  to  conceal 
the  picture,  and  bent  over  in  a  half-reclining  posture. 

"How  do  you  feel,  O-Toyo?  Better?  What 
is  it  that  you  hid  just  now?  Let  me  see.  Let  me 
see.  Let  —  me  —  see  —  what  —  it  —  is  ?  This  is 
Nami-ko-san's  face,  isn't  it?  Mercy!  How  you 
have  spoilt  it!  A  hundred  times  wiser  to  offer  a 
cursing  prayer  at  some  shrine  in  the  dead  of  night 
than  do  such  a  naughty  thing." 

His  wife,  making  a  wry  face,  exclaimed :  "  Don't 
suggest  such  a  thing !  " 

"  O-Toyo,  you  are  a  daughter  of  Hyozo  Yamaki, 
aren't  you?  Be  brave,  and  try  your  luck  again. 
Instead  of  remaining  faithful  to  such  a  petty  fellow 
who  does  not  return  your  love,  my  dear  child,  make 
bold  to  catch  a  millionaire's  son,  such  as  Mitsui,  or 
Mitsubushi,  or  the  son  of  a  marshal,  a  prime  min- 
ister, or,  better  than  that,  some  foreign  prince. 
How  can  you  be  so  spiritless?" 

Fret  and  cry  as  she  did  in  the  presence  of  her 
mother,  her  Ladyship  O-Toyo  was  utterly  helpless 
before  her  father.  She  remained  moody,  and  made 
no  answer. 

[42] 


of 


"  No  answer,  my  child  ?  You  can't  forget  Takeo- 
san?  Well,  well,  you  still  love  him,  do  you?" 
Say,  O-Toyo,  wouldn't  you  like  to  go  and  see  Kyoto 
for  a  change?  It  is  such  a  pleasant  trip!  There 
are  many  interesting  sights  worth  seeing,  and,  be- 
sides, you  may  go  to  Nishijin,  a  famous  weaving 
district,  and  get  a  beautiful  obi  or  triple  robes.  How 
would  you  like  that?  You  can't  afford  to  miss  it, 
can  you?  It's  a  long  time  since  you  were  there, 
O-Sumi,"  he  said,  turning  to  his  wife.  "  You  had 
better  go  with  O-Toyo." 

"You  will  go  with  us,  I  suppose?"  she  asked 
him. 

"  I  ?  Oh,  nonsense.  You  don't  know  how  busy 
I  am." 

"  Then  I  sha'n't  go,  either." 

"  How  is  that?    You  don't  mean  to  obey  me?" 

"  Ha,  ha." 

"What?" 

"  Ha,  ha,  ha." 

"  I  don't  like  to  hear  you  laugh  like  that.  Tell 
me  why  you  won't  go." 

"  I  can't  let  you  out  of  my  sight,"  said  his  wife. 

"  Pshaw !  How  dare  you  say  such  a  thing  before 
O-Toyo?  O-Toyo,  what  your  mother  says  is 
false.  Don't  pay  any  attention  to  it." 

[43] 


"  You  can't  play  the  hypocrite  with  me,"  O-Sumi 
rejoined. 

"  A  truce  to  such  talk.  But  come,  O-Toyo,  don't 
worry.  Cheer  up.  Have  patience,  and  all  will 
come  right." 


[44] 


CHAPTER   V 

General  at 


ON  a  Saturday  afternoon  in  the  middle  of  June, 
when  the  chestnut-trees  by  his  house  at  Aka- 
saka  were  in  bloom,  the  Viscount  Lieutenant-General 
Kataoka  was  sitting  comfortably  in  his  study-chair. 
He  was  not  much  over  fifty,  but  his  forehead  was 
somewhat  bald  and  his  hair  was  turning  gray.  His 
corpulent  body  weighed  about  two  hundred  pounds, 
and  even  an  Arab  courser  would  be  likely  to  sweat 
under  him.  His  thick  neck  was  almost  buried  in 
his  square  shoulders,  and  his  double  chin  seemed 
joined  to  his  breast.  His  abdomen  was  large,  his 
thighs  thick  as  those  of  an  ox.  His  face  was  brown, 
his  nose  large,  his  lips  thick,  his  beard  scanty,  and 
his  eyebrows  thin.  His  eyes,  however,  out  of  har- 
mony to  the  rest  of  his  body,  were  narrow  like  those 
of  an  elephant,  and  mild  to  look  upon.  There  was 
also  a  smile  lurking  constantly  about  his  mouth, 
giving  a  humorous  cast  to  his  countenance. 

It  happened  that  in  the  fall  of  some  years  ago, 
the  general  was  hunting  in  a  hilly  district.    He  was 
clad  in  his  ordinary  clothes,  and,  chancing  to  ask  for 
[45] 


a.  cup  of  tea  at  a  small  hut  where  an  old  woman  was 
living  alone,  she  carefully  surveyed  him  and  ex- 
pressed her  admiration. 

"  How  big  you  are !  You've  shot  some  game,  I 
suppose?  " 

The  general  smilingly  said :    "  No,  not  any." 

"  Oh,  you  can't  make  a  living  out  of  hunting. 
Work  as  a  day-laborer  with  your  big  body,  I  tell 
you,  and  you  could  make  fifty  yen." 

"In  a  month?" 

"  Oh,  no !  In  a  year,  of  course.  But  come  and 
get  to  work.  I'll  let  you  have  a  job  any  time." 

"  Well,  thank  you.  I  may  come  again  and  ask 
your  advice." 

"  Do  so,  by  all  means.  Your  big  body  is  too 
good  to  waste  on  hunting." 

This  humorous  incident  was  one  of  the  favorite 
anecdotes  with  which  he  amused  his  friends.  By 
one  unacquainted  with  the  man,  he  might  be  judged 
no  better  than  the  old  woman  judged  him.  But 
to  one  who  knew  him  well,  this  self-reliant  soldier 
was  a  living  wall  of  iron  in  times  of  trouble.  His 
body  massive  as  a  little  hill,  and  his  spirit  serene 
as  that  of  the  gods,  would  make  easy  the  hearts  of  a 
host  of  soldiers,  trembling  before  impending  danger. 

On  the  table  near  by  was  placed  a  blue  pot  of 
[46] 


Clje  (General  at  |)ome 


straight-growing  dwarf  bamboos.  High  up  on  the 
walls  were  hung  pictures  of  the  emperor  and  em- 
press; lower,  and  on  the  farther  side,  was  hung 
a  tablet  on  which  were  two  characters,  written  by 
Nanshu,  signifying  "  Be  Charitable."  On  the 
bookcase  some  rows  of  books;  on  the  mantelpiece 
and  on  the  triangular  shelf,  in  one  corner,  a  half- 
dozen  pictures  of  Japanese  and  foreigners,  some  of 
whom  were  in  uniform. 

The  green  curtains  being  drawn  aside,  the  six 
windows  on  the  east  and  south  were  opened  wide. 
To  the  east,  over  across  the  crowded  streets  of 
Tami-machi  below,  the  eye  could  command  the  leafy 
hill  of  Reinan,  over  which  the  spire  of  the  Atago 
Tower  raised  its  tiny  head.  A  kite  was  seen  circling 
over  it.  To  the  south  there  lay  a  garden  shaded  by 
blooming  chestnut-trees,  and  through  an  opening 
in  them  could  be  seen  a  poplar  in  the  compound  of 
the  Hikawa  Shrine,  resembling  a  green  spear. 

The  early  summer  sky,  as  seen  from  the  windows, 
shone  like  blue  satin.  Here  and  there,  among  the 
fresh  leaves,  creamy  tassel-like  chestnut  blossoms 
bloomed  in  profusion,  painted  against  the  azure  of 
the  sky.  One  branch  jutted  out  near  the  window. 
Ungraceful  as  it  was,  it  was  loaded  with  flowers, 
like  epaulets,  and  its  leaves,  filtering  the  light  of 

[47] 


the  sun,  broke  it  into  rays  of  emerald,  sapphire, 
and  amber.  At  the  slightest  breath  of  wind  the 
fragrance  was  wafted  stealthily  into  the  study,  and 
the  lavender  shadows  from  the  window  danced 
over  a  page  of  the  "  Present  Condition  of  the 
Siberian  Railroad,"  held  in  the  general's  left  hand. 
Closing  for  a  moment  his  narrow  eyes,  he  drew  a 
breath,  and  then  turned  them,  as  they  slowly  opened, 
to  the  pamphlet. 

Somewhere  outside,  the  sound  of  a  well-pulley  was 
heard  like  the  rolling  of  a  bowl,  but  it  soon  stopped. 
The  quiet  of  the  afternoon  now  settled  upon  the 
house,  when  suddenly  two  little  rogues  were  seen 
looking  for  a  chance  to  steal  into  the  house. 

Through  the  slightly  opened  door  they  stealthily 
thrust  in  their  heads,  and  then  drew  them  back. 
Then  the  sound  of  tittering  was  heard  outside.  One 
of  them  was  a  boy  of  about  eight,  dressed  in  a 
sailor  suit,  and  the  other  was  a  girl,  younger  by 
two  or  three  years,  with  her  hair  long  over  her 
brow,  and  clad  in  purple  striped  clothes  with  a 
red  obi. 

The  two  little  rogues  hesitated  awhile,  but,  as 

if  unable  to  wait  any  longer,  they  threw  the  door 

open,  burst  into  the  room,  and,  easily  scaling  the 

fortress  of  piled  papers  and  attacking  the  general's 

[48] 


Cfje  General  at  |)ome 


chair  straight  ahead,  captured  the  knees  of  the  mas- 
sive soldier,  the  Sailor  from  the  right,  and  the 
Ringlet  from  the  left. 

"Papa!" 

"School  out,  eh?"  the  general  smilingly  said, 
with  a  voice  deep  from  his  chest,  as,  with  his  heavy 
hands,  he  patted  the  Sailor  on  his  back  and  the 
Ringlet  on  her  head. 

"How  about  the  test?    Good?  " 

"  Papa,  I  —  I  got  A  in  arithmetic." 

"  Papa,  teacher  said  my  needlework  was  good." 

The  Ringlet  took  out  her  kindergarten  work  and 
placed  it  on  her  father's  knees. 

"Ah!     That's  good!" 

"  And  then,  B  in  writing  and  reading,  and  the  rest 
all  C.  I  was  beaten  at  last  by  Mina-kami.  I  feel 
very  bad  over  that." 

"  Well,  keep  at  it.  What  story  did  you  read 
to-day?" 

The  Sailor,  brightening  up,  said :  "  Papa,  the 
story  of  Masatsura.  I  like  Masatsura  so  much. 
Which  is  greater,  Masatsura  or  Napoleon  ?  " 

"  Oh,  both  are  great." 

"Papa,  I  like  Masatsura,  but  I  like  the  navy 
better.  Papa  is  in  the  army,  and  I  am  going  into 
the  navy." 

[49] 


JBami-feo 

The  general  laughed.  "  You  will  be  a  sailor  under 
Takeo-san?  " 

"  Why,  he  is  an  ensign.  I  want  to  be  lieutenant- 
general." 

"They  don't  call  it  so  in  the  navy;  it's  rear 
admiral.  But  won't  you  be  admiral  ?  " 

"  But  papa  is  lieutenant-general.  Papa,  lieutenant- 
general  is  greater  than  ensign,  isn't  it?  " 

"  Ensign  or  general,  he  who  studies  most  is  the 
greatest." 

"  Papa,  papa,  say  —  papa,"  and  the  Ringlet, 
jumping  on  her  father's  knee,  exclaimed :  "  Teacher 
told  us  such  a  good  story  —  the  story  of  a  rabbit 
and  a  tortoise.  Shall  I  tell  you  about  it?  Once 
upon  a  time  there  were  a  rabbit  and  a  tortoise  — 
Ah,  here  comes  mamma." 

As  the  clock  struck  two,  a  tall  lady  of  about  forty 
came  into  the  room.  Her  hair  was  dressed  in 
foreign  style,  her  bang  being  curled  and  parted  on 
her  high  brow.  Her  large  eyes  were  set  a  little 
obliquely,  bespeaking  her  rather  acrimonious  temper. 
Her  somewhat  dark  face  was  slightly  painted, 
and  the  teeth,  seen  at  times,  were  polished  to  the 
last  degree.  She  was  dressed  in  showy  crape,  with 
an  obi  of  black  satin,  and  she  wore  valuable  rings. 

"  You  are  again  hanging  on  your  papa." 
[50] 


(General  at  f)ome 


"  Why,  I  was  just  asking  about  their  school  work. 
Well,  now  it  is  time  for  papa's  lesson.  You  go 
out  and  play.  We  all  will  go  for  a  walk  after- 
ward." 

"  Oh,  how  nice !  "  said  the  Ringlet. 

"  Hurrah !  "  shouted  the  Sailor. 

The  two  children,  hand  in  hand,  dancing  for 
joy,  went  out  of  the  room,  and  the  cries  of  "  Hur- 
rah," "  Let  me,  Ki-chan,"  were  heard  far  off. 

"  Say  what  you  will,  you  are  too  lenient  with 
your  children." 

The  general  said,  smiling :  "  No,  not  exactly. 
But  children  thrive  better  when  they  are  loved." 

"  But,  my  dear,  you  know  '  severe  father  '  and 
'  kind  mother '  are  coupled  together  even  in  popu- 
lar notion.  But,  since  you  fondle  them  so  much, 
the  saying  is  reversed,  and  I  have  always  to  correct 
them.  Dear  me,  I  alone  am  made  an  object  of 
dislike." 

"  Well,  you  need  not  reproach  me  like  that.  And 
pray,  be  a  little  milder.  Well,  professor,  have  a 
seat,  if  you  please." 

The  general,  laughing,  took  up  an  old  copy  of 
the  Royal  Third  Reader  from  the  table,  and  began 
to  read  slowly  in  his  queer  English  with  the  Satsuma 
accent. 


The  lady  listened  attentively,  and  corrected  an 
occasional  error. 

This  was  the  general's  daily  lesson.  Having 
raised  himself  as  a  soldier  at  the  Restoration  of 
1868,  he  at  once  found  himself  entered  upon  such 
an  important  career  that  no  time  remained  in  which 
to  indulge  in  the  study  of  foreign  languages.  It 
was  only  in  the  last  year  that  he  was  transferred 
to  the  reserved  list.  Some  of  the  leisure  hours 
thus  obtained  he  devoted  at  once  to  reading  English. 
For  teacher,  Madam  Shige  was  at  hand.  She  was 
a  daughter  of  a  noted  Choshu  Samurai,  and  had  been 
in  London  so  long  that  a  better  English  scholar 
was  seldom  to  be  found  in  Japan.  The  lady  was 
so  thoroughly  imbued  with  Western  ideas  that  she 
wanted  to  conduct  the  management  of  her  house- 
hold affairs  just  as  she  had  seen  and  learned  in  that 
far-off  land.  But,  unluckily,  things  generally  fell 
short  of  her  endeavor,  the  servants  laughed  in  their 
sleeves  at  her  inexperience,  and  the  children  naturally 
made  much  of  their  generous  father  alone.  These 
mistakes,  and  the  Oriental  high-mindedness  of  her 
husband,  who  never  cared  for  trifling  matters,  often 
put  the  poor  lady  frightfully  out  of  humor. 

At  last,  by  severe  effort,  the  general  finished 
reading  one  page  and  was  about  to  translate  it, 
[52] 


>c  General  at  l>omr 


when  the  door  opened  and  there  entered  a  pretty  girl 
of  about  fifteen,  with  her  hair  tied  with  a  red 
ribbon.  Seeing  her  father  holding  a  small  book 
in  his  large  hand  and  reading  it  with  the  docility 
of  a  pupil,  she  involuntarily  laughed  as  she  an- 
nounced : 

"  Mother,  Aunt  Kato  is  in  the  sitting-room." 

"Is  she?" 

The  lady,  knitting  her  brows  almost  imperceptibly, 
waited  for  the  general  to  speak. 

The  general,  raising  himself  deliberately  and 
drawing  a  chair  to  his  side,  said :  "  Show  her  in 
here." 

"  Good  afternoon,"  said  an  attractive-looking 
lady  of  about  forty-five,  as  she  entered  the  room. 
She  wore  blue  glasses,  presumably  on  account  of 
her  weak  sight.  She  looked  somewhat  like  Nami-san, 
and  not  without  reason,  for  she  was  sister  of  the 
first  wife  of  General  Kataoka.  She  was  married  to 
Viscount  Kato,  member  of  Upper  House,  and  it 
was  she  who,  with  her  husband,  acted  as  go-between 
in  the  marriage  of  Nami  and  Takeo. 

Smiling,  the  general  gave  her  a  chair  and  drew 
the  little  curtain  at  the  window  opposite  it,  saying: 
"  Please  have  a  seat.  I  haven't  seen  you  for  a  long 
time.  Your  husband  is  pretty  busy,  I  suppose  ?  " 

[531 


"  Oh,  yes.  He  is  just  like  a.  gardener,  always 
shears  in  hand.  It's  a  little  early  for  irises,  but  the 
pomegranate-trees,  of  which  he  is  very  proud,  are 
in  full  bloom,  and  the  roses  are  still  blooming. 
Please  come  and  see  them.  He  especially  wishes 
me  to  ask  you  to  come."  Turning  to  Madam 
Kataoka.  "  And  bring  Ki-chan  and  Mi-chan  with 
you." 

To  be  frank,  the  viscountess  did  not  like  Madam 
Kato  very  much.  Owing  to  the  difference  in  edu- 
cation and  temperament,  a  mutual  understanding 
was  almost  out  of  the  question.  Moreover,  the 
idea  that  she  was  sister  to  the  first  wife  always 
came  up  in  the  viscountess's  mind  and  caused  her 
much  uneasiness.  She  herself  wanted  to  monopolize 
the  general's  heart  and  wield  the  sceptre  as  queen 
of  the  household.  But  here  was  a  sister  of  the 
former  wife,  who  not  only  brought  before  the 
general  the  very  picture  of  her  now  gone,  but  by 
stealthily  sympathizing  with  Nami  and  nurse  Iku, 
reminded  him  of  times  past,  and,  by  reviving  the 
memory  of  the  dead  one  in  many  ways,  tried  to 
fight  for  supremacy.  This  was  what  she  could  not 
bear.  Now  that  Nami  and  Iku  were  gone,  the 
right  of  exterritoriality  had  been  removed,  to  her 
great  satisfaction,  but  as  often  as  she  saw  the  face 
[54] 


(Scnetal  at 


of  Madam  Kato,  she  felt  as  if  the  dead  one  had 
risen  from  the  grave  to  contend  with  her  for  her 
husband,  her  authority  as  mistress,  and  the  system 
and  management  of  every  household  matter  that  she 
had  planned  so  carefully. 

Madam  Kato  took  out  some  confectionery  from 
her  silk  bag. 

"  With  my  love  to  Ki-chan  and  Mi-chan.  Is 
school  not  yet  out?  I  don't  see  them.  Oh,  I  see." 
Giving  an  artificial  flower-pin  to  the  girl  with  the 
red  ribbon,  who  had  just  come  in  with  cups  of  tea, 
"  With  my  love  to  Koma-san." 

"  Thank  you  for  all  of  them.  They  will  be  so 
pleased." 

Thus  saying,  Madam  Kataoka  laid  the  confec- 
tionery on  the  table.  At  this  moment  a  servant 
announced  that  a  man  from  the  Red  Cross  Society 
wanted  to  see  the  mistress,  and  she  immediately  left 
the  room.  On  going  out  she  beckoned  to  the  girl, 
and  whispered  something  into  her  ear.  The  girl 
came  back  stealthily,  and  placed  herself  behind  a 
curtain  within  hearing,  while  the  lady  went  through 
the  corridor  on  her  way  to  the  parlor. 

The  red-ribboned  Koma  was  a  daughter  of  the 
first  wife,  but  was  much  loved  by  the  viscountess, 
while  her  sister  Nami  was  not.  The  viscountess 
[55] 


took  the  silent  and  reserved  Nami  for  an  obstinate 
and  morose  girl,  and  was  pleased  with  the  younger 
sister,  whose  forward  nature  was  quite  in  harmony 
with  her  own.  And,  in  order  to  give  an  indirect 
snub  to  Nami,  and  also  to  show  the  world  what  a 
stepmother  could  do,  she  favored  Koma  as  her 
husband  favored  Nami.  It  is  usual  for  a  self-willed 
man  to  do  as  he  likes  without  deference  to  others, 
but,  on  the  other  hand,  he  is  apt  to  be  uncritical. 
Such  a  man  always  loves  to  be  thought  well 
of,  while  he  never  desists  from  the  pursuit  of  self- 
interest.  No  one  is  so  fond  of  flattery  as  he.  Madam 
Kataoka  was  a  refined  and  spirited  lady  who  in 
argument  always  got  the  better  of  her  husband,  so 
renowned  for  his  military  skill,  but,  unlike  him, 
who  gained  friendship  wherever  he  was,  she  was 
always  left  alone,  and  in  her  loneliness  she  welcomed 
those  who  hung  upon  her  sleeve.  Blunt  and  artless 
servants  were  dismissed  one  by  one,  while  their  places 
were  filled  with  courteous,  honey-tongued  ones. 
Koma-san  had,  of  course,  no  reason  to  dislike  her 
sister,  but,  finding  that  her  stepmother  loved  to  hear 
her  speak  ill  of  Nami,  she  contracted  the  bad  habit 
of  telling  tales,  and  at  times  caused  Iku  to  make 
a  wry  face.  This,  however,  seemed  to  be  of  some 
use  to  the  viscountess,  who,  occasionally,  even  after 


General  at  |)ome 


the  marriage  of  Nami,  made  her  render  service  in 
petty  affairs  like  this. 

Standing  close  by  the  second  window  on  the 
east  veranda,  Koma  could  hear  the  hoarse  laugh 
of  her  father  alternate  with  the  ringing  laugh  of 
her  aunt.  But  soon  the  voices  grew  low,  the  words 
faint,  and  the  more  indistinctly  the  words  "  mother- 
in-law,"  "  Nami-san,"  and  like  phrases  came  through 
the  window,  the  more  attentively  the  red-ribboned 
girl  listened. 

"  A  host  of  foes  one  million  told 

Now  come  from  out  the  land  so  vast, 
What  need  Kam'kura  men  so  bold 
To  fear,  not  beaten  for  ages  past  ?  " 

The  little  Sailor  who  came  marching  along  sing- 
ing this  song  was  at  once  attracted  to  the  Red 
Ribbon  standing  still  on  the  veranda.  In  spite 
of  her  endeavor  to  express  her  meaning  by  covering 
her  mouth,  shaking  her  head,  or  turning  her  back 
on  him,  he  rushed  forward,  calling,  "  Koma-chan!  " 
and  asked  what  she  was  doing.  She  still  tried  to 
silence  him,  but,  being  annoyed  with  so  many 
"Whats?"  she  cried  aloud  "Fie!"  unwittingly; 
upon  which  she  ran  away  hurriedly,  shrugging  her 
shoulders  at  her  untimely  mishap. 

[57] 


"  Ah,  you  coward !  " 

Saying  this,  the  Sailor  proceeded  to  his  father's 
study,  and,  on  seeing  his  aunt,  made  a  smiling  bow, 
and  went  at  once  to  his  father's  knees. 

"  Well,  my  dear  Ki-chan !  You  seem  to  have 
grown  taller  since  I  saw  you  last.  You  go  to 
school  every  day? — You  did?  A  in  arithmetic? 
Good.  Come  and  see  aunty,  with  your  papa  and 
mamma. 

"Where  is  Michi?  Look,  here's  aunty's  present. 
You  like  it,  don't  you?  "  Giving  him  the  cake,  the 
general  added :  "  Do  you  know  where  mamma 
is?  Still  in  the  parlor?  Tell  her  aunty  must 
go." 

The  general,  seeing  the  child  leaving,  and  looking 
at  the  visitor  thoughtfully,  said :  "  Well,  then, 
be  sure  and  arrange  about  Iku  without  trouble, 
please.  I  feared  at  first  that  the  matter  would  turn 
out  in  this  way.  I  should  not  have  sent  her,  but  it 
was  Nami's  desire  as  well  as  hers.  Yes,  exactly. 
Well,  now  you  understand  what  I  want?  " 

The  conversation  was  interrupted  by  the  coming 
of  Madam  Kataoka,  who,  glancing  at  Madam  Kato, 
said:  "You  are  leaving  us  so  soon?  I'm  very 
sorry  I  was  called  away  by  the  visitor.  No,  he  has 
just  gone.  Why,  it  was  about  the  Charity  Bazar 
[58] 


General  at  Ibome 


again.  Not  much  to  be  made  out  of  it,  I  fear. 
Must  you  go  now?  Please  give  my  love  to  Chizu- 
ko-san.  I  miss  her  very  much  since  Nami  went." 

"She  has  not  been  well,  and  has  neglected  her 
calls  for  a  long  time.  Good-by." 

"  Good-by." 

"  I  will  go  with  you  a  little  way,"  said  the 
general.  —  "  Well,  just  a  little.  Come  on,  Ki  and 
Mi  —  now  for  a  walk !  " 

Madam  Kataoka,  seating  herself  in  an  easy-chair 
in  the  sitting-room  and  looking  over  the  prospectus 
of  the  Charity  Bazar,  nodded  to  Koma. 

"  Koma-san,  what  was  the  talk  about?  " 

"  Well,  mamma,  I  could  not  hear  well,  but  it 
was  something  about  Iku." 

"Iku?" 

"  Yes,  it  was  like  this.  Takeo-san's  old  mother 
has  been  ill  on  account  of  rheumatism,  and  is  very 
irritable.  One  day  Iku  happened  to  be  talking  to 
Nami-san  in  her  room.  '  Why  is  the  old  lady  so 
peevish  ?  '  she  said.  '  I  pity  you,  madam,  for  that. 
But,  as  she  is  old,  it  will  not  be  long  before  she  dies.' 
Wasn't  Iku  foolish  to  say  such  a  thing,  mamma?  " 

"  She  is  always  making  mischief,  the  meddling 
old  woman !  " 

"  And  just  at  that  moment  the  old  lady  happened 
[591 


to  be  passing  by  the  room,  heard  all  Iku  said,  and 
was  very  angry." 

"There!     That's  the  penalty  of  eavesdropping." 

"  She  was  so  angry  that  Nami-san  was  greatly 
troubled,  and  went  to  see  Aunt  Kato." 

"To  see  aunt?" 

"  Nami-san  always  sees  her  aunt  about  every- 
thing." 

The  lady  smiled  drily. 

"And  what  else?" 

"  Then  father  said  that  he  would  send  Iku  away 
to  take  care  of  the  villa." 

"Did  he?"  she  remarked,  uneasily.  "Is  that 
all?" 

"  I  would  have  listened  to  more,  but  Ki-chan 
came  just  then,  and  —  " 


[60] 


CHAPTER   VI 


^  ^  'AKEO'S  mother's  name  was  Kei,  and  she 
I  was  now  fifty-three.  With  the  exception  of  fre- 
quent attacks  of  rheumatism,  she  was  very  healthy. 
It  was  said  that  she  could  readily  cover  on  foot 
the  distance  of  ten  miles  each  way  between  her 
house  and  the  cemetery  where  her  husband  was 
buried.  She  weighed  over  a  hundred  and  fifty 
pounds,  and  there  were  few  ladies  of  nobility  who 
exceeded  her  in  this  respect.  Her  corpulency,  how- 
ever, began  after  the  death  of  her  husband,  Michi- 
take,  some  six  years  ago,  for  before  that  event  she 
was  pale  and  as  lean  as  a  rake.  Some  observed 
jestingly  that  she  must  be  a  sort  of  rubber  ball 
which  swelled  up  as  soon  as  the  pressure  was  re- 
moved. 

Her  late  husband  was  a  petty  Samurai  of  the 
Kagoshima  clan,  and  he  was  pretty  badly  off  at  the 
time  of  his  marriage.  But  he  came  into  prominence 
in  the  Restoration  War,  and  was  for  a  long  time 
a  successful  local  governor  under  the  Okubo  Min- 
istry. He  had,  however,  a  very  wilful  nature, 
[61] 


which  cut  him  off  from  friendly  intercourse  with 
all  of  his  associates  except  a  few,  of  whom  the 
Viscount  Kato  was  one.  After  Okubo  was  gone, 
he  did  not  enjoy  much  public  confidence.  He  was 
created  baron  simply  because,  as  they  say,  he  was 
lucky  enough  to  have  been  born  in  that  favored 
quarter,  Kagoshima.  Thus  Michitake  the  opinionist 
and  Tartar  always  drank  away  his  irrepressible  dis- 
content, and  when,  after  draining  five  bowlfuls  of 
sake,  each  holding  about  a  pint,  he  faced  the  local 
assembly  with  his  shoulders  drawn  back  and  his  face 
red  as  a  demon,  there  was  not  a  soul  in  the  assembly 
who  dared  oppose  him. 

Such  a  miserable  household  as  Kawashima's  was 
rarely  to  be  met  with.  The  whole  house  was  under 
the  despotic  rule  of  a  tyrant,  and  the  family  lived 
as  if  in  a  thunder-storm  under  a  tall  tree  unpro- 
tected by  a  lightning-rod.  With  the  exception  of 
Takeo,  who,  in  his  childhood,  had  made  his  father's 
knees  his  dancing-place  and  knew  no  better  play- 
mate than  he,  no  one,  neither  his  wife  nor  the 
servants,  nor  even  the  pillars  of  the  sitting-room, 
was  unacquainted  with  the  pain  the  master's  hand 
had  inflicted  upon  them.  Even  Yamaki,  now  well 
known  as  a  "  gentleman  merchant,"  was  an  occa- 
sional recipient  of  this  gift;  but,  of  course,  he 
[62] 


never  refrained  from  calling  on  the  Kawashima  fam- 
ily, thinking  that  this  was  rather  a  cheap  toll  con- 
sidering the  gain  he  became  entitled  to  through  his 
favor  or  disfavor  —  whichever  you  please. 

When  it  was  rumored  that  his  lordship  was  out 
of  humor,  even  a  mouse  in  the  kitchen  would  stop 
gnawing,  and  if  his  angry  voice,  like  a  sudden  thun- 
der-clap, was  heard  from  the  interior  of  the  house, 
even  a  dull  servant  was  wont  to  drop  her  knife  from 
the  shock.  It  is  said  that  the  subordinate  officers 
who  wanted  to  see  him  had  first  to  find  out  from 
the  servants  in  which  quarter  the  wind  lay. 

Think  what  an  enormous  amount  of  patience  was 
required  of  Madam  Kei,  his  mate  for  nearly  thirty 
years!  While  her  husband's  parents  were  living, 
she  saw  nothing  very  extraordinary  in  his  nature 
as  compared  with  theirs,  but,  once  they  were  gone, 
one  at  the  heels  of  the  other,  the  real  character  of 
her  husband  was  brought  boldly  into  relief,  and  her 
patience  was  tried  to  the  extreme.  At  first  she 
offered  some  resistance,  but  she  soon  learned  that 
it  was  all  to  no  purpose.  She  no  longer  showed  a 
bold  front,  but  either  wisely  submitted  like  a  bent 
reed  before  the  wind,  or  else  did  what  is  said  to 
be  the  crowning  method  of  safeguard  —  took  to 
flight. 

[63] 


JQami-feo 

In  the  meantime  she  came  to  understand  some- 
what how  to  turn  the  tide,  and  was  successful  at 
least  in  every  third  attempt,  but  the  nature  of  her 
husband  remained  without  a  shadow  of  change.  The 
last  three  or  four  years  of  his  life  were  especially 
spent  in  such  a  fury  of  passion,  inflamed  by  alcoholic 
draughts,  that,  fortified  as  she  was  by  the  experience 
of  over  twenty  years,  she  felt  deeply  the  bitterness 
of  her  miserable  life.  Not  unfrequently  forgetting 
her  dear  son  Takeo  and  her  gray  hairs,  she  would 
even  think  she  preferred  the  peaceful  life  of  a  poor 
sexton's  wife  to  the  enviable  honor  of  being  a  vis- 
countess and  wife  to  a  governor.  But  time  went 
by  swiftly  as  an  arrow,  and  thirty  years  had  already 
passed  when  she  beheld  her  heartless  husband  Michi- 
take  lying  stark  in  his  coffin  with  his  lifeless  face 
turned  toward  heaven.  She  drew  a  long  breath  — 
and  yet,  poor  soul,  the  tears  ran  freely  down  her 
cheeks. 

She  wept,  but  she  was  relieved,  and  with  her  freer 
breath  there  came  to  her  something  of  power.  While 
her  husband  was  alive  she  was  almost  of  no  im- 
portance by  the  side  of  the  corpulent  and  loud- 
voiced  man.  But  now  she  walked  out  of  her  cor- 
ner and,  lo,  instantly  she  swelled  and  broadened  to 
the  full  size  of  the  house.  Those  who  used  to 
[64] 


(ZDJje 


notice  her  shyness  by  the  side  of  her  husband,  re- 
marked that  the  change  was  simply  wonderful. 
According,  however,  to  the  view  of  a  certain  scholar, 
man  and  wife  become  more  and  more  alike,  both 
mentally  and  physically,  with  increasing  years. 
True  or  no,  such  was  really  the  case  with  her 
whose  build,  carriage,  roughness,  and,  above  all, 
quick  temper  were  nothing  but  a  copy  of  the  ways 
of  her  deceased  husband. 

"  To  kill  at  Nagasaki  one's  enemy  at  Yedo  "  — 
so  runs  a  common  saying  stating  a  peculiar  law  of 
action  and  reaction  in  nature.  An  anti-government 
member  of  Parliament  may  make  a  very  eloquent 
attack  in  the  House  against  the  government.  It  is 
all  very  fine,  but  how  few  realize  that  one-half  of 
his  fire  is  called  forth  to  satisfy  his  vengeance  on 
the  usurer  who  drove  him  hard  the  night  before. 
Again,  a  low  atmospheric  depression  in  the  South 
China  Sea  causes  a  flood  in  the  central  part  of  Japan, 
and  land-slides  in  the  depth  of  Tuscarora  cause  tidal 
waves  along  the  coasts.  Nature  is  only  seeking  a 
balance.  And,  in  securing  this  balance,  a  mean 
fellow,  so  says  one  well  versed  in  human  affairs,  pro- 
ceeds just  as  a  miser  duns  for  a  debt,  impatient  at 
the  delay  of  even  a  single  day,  while  a  great  man, 
trusting  his  whole  account  to  the  management 
[65] 


JQamt-feo 

of  Heaven's  Bank,  simply  does  his  part  with  heart 
and  soul.  Mark  further  the  way  a  low-minded  per- 
son seeks  his  balance.  As  if  he  were  mere  matter, 
he  follows  the  law  of  motion;  that  is,  to  attack 
where  the  resistance  is  least. 

Madam  Kawashima,  whose  patience  had  been 
taxed  to  the  utmost  for  thirty  long  years,  thought 
that  she  was  now  to  have  her  day,  and  no  sooner 
was  the  lid  of  her  husband's  coffin  closed  than  she 
opened  once  for  all  the  flood-gates  which  had  with- 
stood the  pressure  of  her  patience.  The  one  whom 
she  had  most  dreaded  was  now  gone,  and  there  was 
no  more  fear  that  his  detestable  hand  would  rest 
heavily  upon  her  again.  She  now  appeared  as  if 
she  wished  to  show  that  she  had  not  been  silent 
because  of  her  own  helplessness,  and,  wishing  it  clear 
that  she  thought  herself  his  better  half,  she  began 
to  dun  those  people  to  whom  money  had  been  loaned 
at  one  time  or  other,  the  amount  becoming  con- 
siderable by  years  of  neglect.  There  was,  however, 
a  great  difference  in  the  nature  of  their  irritability: 
the  deceased  baron  was  a  man  of  heroic  spirit,  and, 
though  troublesome,  his  anger  had  a  dash  of  some- 
thing that  was  almost  pleasing;  but  the  temper  of 
his  wife,  who  was  selfish,  suspicious,  and  narrow- 
minded,  and  totally  devoid  of  manful  audacity,  was 
[66] 


simply  unbearable,  and  the  servants  had  by  far  the 
harder  time  of  it. 

And  this  was  Nami's  mother-in-law. 

To  every  young  bride  there  comes  soon  after 
her  marriage  a  trial  due  to  her  still  unsettled  mental 
state  of  newly  imposed  wifehood.  The  marumage, 
which  only  the  decorum  of  married  life  requires, 
may  be  put  aside  for  any  other  fashion  of  dressing 
the  hair.  Nevertheless,  it  is  not  unlikely  that  an 
uninformed  kuruma-man  might,  for  safety's  sake, 
address  her  as  "  miss,"  a  form  of  salutation  certainly 
embarrassing  to  a  woman  who  has  not  courage 
enough  to  explain  the  mistake.  At  home,  however, 
she  will  be  worried  by  the  servants  with  a  "  ma- 
dam," an  appellation  which  is  yet  too  much  for  her. 
But  soon  she  realizes  her  new  situation,  and  begins 
to  see  in  their  true  light  her  surroundings,  hitherto 
only  dimly  understood  through  the  misty  veil  of  her 
bashfulness.  It  was  at  this  stage  of  her  life  that 
Nami  had  now  arrived. 

Since  customs  differ  greatly  with  each  family, 
it  was  incumbent  upon  her  that  she  should  not 
measure  her  new  home  by  the  standard  of  the  old, 
and  that  she  must  not  forget  that  Nami  Kataoka 
was  gone,  and  that  henceforth  she  must  become  a 
[67] 


new  Nami  Kawashima  —  these  were  the  words  her 
father  uttered  with  heartfelt  tenderness  when  she 
was  in  her  wedding-dress  and  the  carriage  was  wait- 
ing for  her  departure.  She  remembered  the  advice 
too  well,  and,  on  finding  herself  in  her  new  home, 
she  saw  that  the  contrast  was  something  amazing. 

The  property  of  the  house  of  Kawashima  ex- 
ceeded perhaps  in  value  that  of  her  paternal  home. 
The  house  was  counted  one  of  the  greatest  among 
the  new  nobility,  for  the  wealth  amassed  during  the 
governorship  of  Takeo's  father  was  immense.  She 
found,  however,  that,  while  the  Kataoka  family  was 
so  popular  owing  to  the  fame  of  her  father,  and  that 
there  things  looked  bright  as  the  sunrise,  here  every- 
thing was  stagnant  as  a  pool  of  water.  The  relatives 
were  few,  the  acquaintances  were  not  many,  and 
even  those  who  used  to  call  while  Takeo's  father  was 
alive  kept  away  after  his  death.  Moreover,  the 
widow  was  not  sociable  in  any  sense,  while  the 
master  who  was  to  establish  the  prestige  of  the  house 
was  yet  young  and  low  in  official  rank,  and  stayed 
most  of  his  time  away  from  home.  Again  Kami's 
stepmother  loved  anything  gay  and  novel,  and  of 
course  she  was  particularly  at  home  in  lecturing  on 
housekeeping.  She  practised  economy  in  a  strange 
way,  evoking  at  times  the  criticism  of  the  servants 
[68] 


whose  common  sense  was  fully  developed  in  matters 
of  every-day  usage.  But  say  what  you  will,  as  is 
usual  with  the  intercourse  among  military  men, 
everything  there  was  on  the  whole  showy  and  quite 
extravagant.  But  what  a  difference  here  at  her 
new  abode!  The  old  usages  and  rather  coarse 
country  customs  were  adhered  to  closely,  as  if  they 
were  the  only  usages  in  the  world.  The  widow's 
methods  of  housekeeping  remained  just  as  they  were 
thirty  years  ago,  when  she  was  the  wife  of  a  poor 
Samurai.  And  the  habit  of  managing  everything 
by  herself,  done  formerly  out  of  necessity,  had 
grown  into  a  second  nature.  Making  a  certain 
Tazaki  —  a  plain,  honest  fellow  who  had  been  no 
more  than  a  mere  domestic  —  her  steward,  she  her- 
self calculated  the  monthly  expenses  in  fire- wood, 
charcoal,  and  so  forth,  item  by  item.  Such  being 
the  case,  when  Iku  came  with  Nami  as  her  maid, 
the  widow  was  heard  to  say,  in  surprise :  "  What 
airs  these  illustrious  families  put  on !  "  Indeed,  the 
expulsion  of  Iku  might  not  be  due  wholly  to  the 
widow's  wrath  at  her  slanderous  remark. 

Bright  as  she  was,  the  bride  was  still  young,  and 
there  is  little  wonder  that  she  lacked  the  tact  to  face 
so  suddenly  the  widely  different  customs  of  her  new 
home.  But  Nami  understood  well  the  full  import 

[69] 


of  her  father's  counsel,  and  made  up  her  mind  to 
resign  herself  to  the  new  situation.  An  opportunity 
to  put  her  determination  to  the  test  was  near  at 
hand. 

Not  long  after  his  return  from  Ikao,  Takeo  was 
ordered  on  a  cruise.  Married  to  a  sailor,  Nami 
was  quite  prepared  for  an  occasional  absence,  but 
a  parting  in  so  short  a  time  after  their  union  almost 
broke  her  heart,  and  she  was  left  for  a  while  quite 
stupefied. 

Nami's  father  met  Takeo  before  the  engagement, 
and  liked  him  very  much.  She  took  her  father  at 
his  word  and  married.  And  the  result  proved  that 
she  was  right.  She  found  Takeo  a  manful  and 
high-minded  man,  frank  to  the  core  and  loving 
in  heart,  a  man  in  whom  there  was  not  a  particle 
of  meanness,  a  very  miniature  of  her  dear  father. 
Yes,  even  his  manner  of  walking,  with  bold  step 
and  rocking  gait,  and  his  laughter,  like  that  of  a 
child,  were  but  a  copy  of  her  father.  How  happy, 
she  thought,  to  be  with  such  a  good  husband.  And 
so  she  loved  him  with  her  whole  heart.  Takeo, 
on  his  part,  felt  unbounded  love  toward  such  a 
loving  creature,  and,  being  an  only  child,  he  felt 
as  if  he  were  given  a  sister  as  well  as  a  wife,  and 
caressed  her  as  his  own  dear  "  Nami-san."  Three 
[70] 


months  had  not  elapsed  since  their  marriage,  but 
they  loved  each  other  as  if  they  had  been  acquainted 
from  the  previous  world,  and  the  sadness  of  their 
parting,  though  temporary,  was  to  both  almost  un- 
bearable. 

But  Nami  was  not  allowed  to  weep  long  over 
her  sorrow.  Soon  after  Takeo's  departure,  her 
mother-in-law  had  a  severe  attack  of  rheumatism, 
and  her  characteristic  irascibility  was  much  increased. 
And  after  Iku  was  gone,  poor  Nami  had  specially 
a  hard  time  of  it. 

A  new  cadet  is  teased  for  a  time  by  the  older 
ones,  but,  after  a  year  or  so,  he  himself  finds  no 
greater  pleasure  than  to  tease  freshmen  coming  after 
him.  A  mother-in-law  who  knows  only  too  well  the 
painful  experience  she  had  when  she  first  joined  the 
family,  should  not,  on  principle,  treat  a  bride  with 
injustice.  But  such  is  the  frailty  of  human  nature 
that,  when  the  flower  of  her  youth  has  faded  away 
and  she  finds  herself  transplanted  to  the  position  of 
mother-in-law,  her  tyrannical  nature  gets  the  upper 
hand  and  she  becomes  the  very  mother-in-law  she 
so  much  detested. 

"Look  here,  you  have  made  a  mistake  in  the  width 
of  the  gore.  Make  it  four  inches  and  turn  it  in 
like  this.  Tchut!  dear  me!"  she  will  say  to  a 


bride,  "  that  is  not  the  way.  Here,  let  me  have  it. 
Bless  my  heart,  you  must  have  been  sleeping  all 
these  twenty  years.  And  you  mean  to  be  a  wife! 
Eh?"  If  she  can  find  in  this  situation  something 
that  brings  before  her  the  horror  of  a  bygone  sar- 
castic voice  and  look,  once  real  to  her  even  as  it  is 
real  now  to  the  one  before  her,  she  may  feel  sorry 
for  it  and  even  try  secretly  to  make  amends,  — 
such  a  woman  may  still  be  said  to  be  heaven-born. 
But  not  a  few  are  ruled  by  the  principle  of  "an 
eye  for  an  eye,  and  a  tooth  for  a  tooth,"  and  try 
to  avenge  on  the  bride  of  Nagasaki  the  wrong  done 
to  them  by  the  mother-in-law  of  Yedo.  And  thus 
they  unconsciously  seek  retribution  during  their  own 
life.  The  mother-in-law  of  Nami  was  this  sort  of 
person. 

To  work  under  the  eyes  of  the  Europeanized 
stepmother,  and  again  to  suffer  at  the  hands  of  the 
old-fashioned  mother-in-law  —  such  was  the  lot  of 
poor  Nami.  Many  a  time  Nami  offered  her  service 
out  of  pure  and  sincere  sympathy  for  the  old  widow 
in  her  sick-bed,  who  wanted  a  maid  too  often.  Being 
unfamiliar  with  the  task,  however,  her  tender  efforts 
would  be  scarcely  satisfactory  to  the  patient.  The 
widow,  then,  thanking  Nami  at  one  moment,  would 
purposely  scold  the  maid  at  the  next  with  such  a 
[72] 


loud  and  almost  savage  voice  as  to  terrify  Nami, 
accustomed  as  she  had  been  for  ten  years  to  the 
sarcastic  eloquence  of  her  stepmother.  This,  how- 
ever, was  but  for  the  first  few  weeks;  after  that, 
the  attack  was  directed  straight  at  Nami.  When 
Iku,  the  only  sympathetic  soul  in  the  house,  had  gone, 
she  felt  at  times  as  if  she  had  returned  to  the  sunless 
corner  of  her  past  days.  But  when  she  went  to  her 
room  and  saw  on  the  table  in  a  silver  frame  the 
silent  picture  of  the  robust  officer,  all  other  feelings 
would  give  way  to  the  one  which  gained  in  tender- 
ness as  she  took  it  up  in  her  hand.  She  would 
feast  her  eyes  on  it,  kiss  it,  fondle  it,  and  whisper 
to  it,  as  if  she  could  be  heard :  "  Come  back  soon, 
dearest!  "  For  his  dearest  sake  she  could  willingly 
quaff  the  bitterest  cup,  and,  denying  herself,  minister 
unto  her  mother-in-law. 


[73J 


CHAPTER  VII 


"  HONGKONG,  July  — , 


NAMI:  —  I  write  this  to  you  in 
a  heat  of  ninety-nine  degrees,  with  myself 
in  a  reeking  perspiration.  You  read  my  letter  posted 
at  Saseho,  I  believe.  Since  weighing  anchor  there, 
the  weather  was  fine  day  after  day,  and  so  hot  that 
even  we,  the  sailors  of  the  Invincible  Islands,  had 
to  give  in  a  little  bit.  About  a  dozen  of  our  officers 
and  men  suffered  from  sunstroke,  but  I  am  all  right ; 
have  never  once  been  an  inmate  of  the  sick-ward. 
By  being  burnt  by  the  broiling  sun  near  the  equator, 
my  dark  complexion  has  got  such  a  finish  as  to 
surprise  even  me.  On  landing  to-day  I  went  to  a 
barber-shop  and  looked  carelessly  into  a  glass,  when, 
lo,  there  stood  a  new  man !  One  of  my  merry 
comrades  suggested  to  me  to  send  you  my  picture 
in  my  present  condition,  but  of  course  I  don't  want 
to  do  that.  It  being  fine  all  the  way  (except  once 
when  we  were  overtaken  by  a  monsoon),  we  all 
arrived  safely  here  yesterday  morning  amidst  ringing 
cheers. 

[74] 


"  At  Saseho  I  got  your  loving  letter,  which  I  read 
and  re-read.  I  was  sorry  to  learn  that  my  mother 
has  been  attacked  by  her  old  malady.  But  I  feel 
very  much  at  ease  this  year,  since  you  are  with  her. 
I  wish  you  would  look  after  her  in  my  place.  When 
sick,  she  is  specially  hard  to  please,  and  I  very  much 
sympathize  with  you  in  your  difficult  task. 

"  I  trust  the  folks  at  Akasaka  are  all  well.  How 
about  Uncle  Kato?  Still  busy  with  shears  in  hand? 
Nurse  Iku  has  gone,  I  understand.  I  don't  know 
how  it  was,  but  I  feel  very  sorry  it  happened  so. 
Give  her  my  love  when  you  write,  and  tell  her  that 
I  shall  bring  her  many  souvenirs.  I  am  very  fond 
of  her.  She  is  very  jolly,  and  I  suppose  you  miss 
her,  too.  Do  Aunt  Kato  and  Chizu-ko-san  call  on 
you  occasionally? 

"  Chijiwa  conies  often,  I  hear.  We  have  few 
relatives,  of  whom  Chijiwa  is  one,  and  I  know 
mother  thinks  much  of  him.  To  be  cordial  to  him 
is  to  please  mother.  He  is  a  bright  and  smart  fellow, 
and  I  hope  he  may  be  of  help  to  you  in  case  of 
need.  .  .  . 

"  Yours   most   affectionately, 

"  TAKEO. 

"  P.  S.    Please  read  the  enclosed  letter  to  mother. 

"  P.  S.     Will  stay  here  for  a  few  days.     After 
[75] 


buying  provisions,  etc.,  will  sail  for  Sidney,  via 
Manila,  and  then  to  San  Francisco  by  way  of  New 
Caledonia,  Fiji,  and  then  home  by  way  of  Hawaii. 
Expect  to  be  back  this  fall. 

"  P.  S.     Send  letters,  care  of  Japanese  Consul, 
San  Francisco,  U.  S.  A." 

"  SIDNEY,  August  — , . 

"  DEAREST  NAMI  :  —  ...  Last  May  I  was  at 
Ikao  with  Nami-san  gathering  ferns;  now  I  am  at 
Sidney,  far  down  in  the  Southern  Hemisphere.  As 
I  look  up  at  the  Southern  Cross  at  night  and  dwell 
upon  the  days  gone  by,  I  cannot  help  thinking  how 
changeable  the  world  we  live  in  is.  When  I  was 
cruising  last  year  I  was  occasionally  seasick,  but  this 
time  I  am  surprised  to  find  myself  so  well.  A 
strange  and  new  feeling  is  my  constant  companion 
on  this  voyage.  When  I  am  alone  on  the  bridge 
on  duty,  and  look  up  at  the  dark  southern  skies 
studded  with  myriads  of  diamonds,  this  feeling  is 
especially  strong,  and  I  seem  to  see  before  my  eyes 
your  lovely  face.  Don't  laugh  at  my  folly.  Among 
my  comrades  I  feign  to  be  careless  and  sing  with 
them,  '  What  care  we  for  tears  at  home,  for  feats 
so  bold,'  but  (please  don't  laugh)  a  picture  of 
Nami-san  is  always  in  my  inner  pocket.  Even  while 
[76] 


I  am  writing  I  see  clearly  the  figure  of  one  who 
will  read  this  in  the  small  room  at  home,  over- 
shadowed by  the  palm-trees.  .  .  . 

"  At  Sidney  Bay  there  are  many  families  yachting 
for  pleasure.  A  thought  comes  over  me  that  when 
we  succeed  in  life  and  Nami-san  and  I  are  gray- 
headed,  we  shall  own  a  large  yacht  of  at  least 
five  thousand  tons  displacement.  I  shall  be  captain, 
and  our  sons  and  grandsons  will  be  the  sailors,  and 
we  shall  sail  the  four  seas.  We  shall  come  to 
Sidney,  and  I  shall  tell  you,  then  a  white-headed 
Nami,  the  dreams  a  young  naval  officer  had  in  the 
years  gone  by.  ... 

"  Yours  most  affectionately, 

"  TAKEO." 

"  TOKYO, , . 

"  MY  DEAREST  TAKEO  :  —  I  read  over  and  over 
with  such  interest  your  loving  letter  dated  Hong- 
kong, July  1 5th.  I  am  so  glad  that  you  are  so  well 
in  spite  of  the  hot  weather.  Mother  is  getting  well, 
and  I  hope  you  will  feel  at  ease  about  her.  I  spend 
my  lonely  days  in  one  way  or  another.  I  try  to 
please  mother,  especially  since  you  are  away,  but 
I  am  so  dull  that  I  am  sorry  to  say  my  effort  falls 
[77] 


JQamt  feo 

: • 

far  short  of  my  wishes.  I  am  looking  impatiently 
to  the  day  when  I  shall  see  you  safe  home  again. 

"  The  folks  at  Akasaka  are  all  well.  They  have 
gone  to  the  villa  at  Zushi.  The  Katos  went  to 
Okitsu,  and  we  are  left  very  lonely  at  Tokyo.  Iku 
is  also  at  Zushi,  and  is  doing  well.  I  wrote  her 
about  your  wishes,  and  she  thanked  me  in  tears 
for  your  kindness. 

"  I  have  come  to  feel  that  I  have  left  several 
important  things  unlearned.  The  management  of 
domestic  affairs,  which  my  father  counselled  me  to 
take  special  interest  in,  I  neglected  at  the  time,  and 
am  now  much  worried  about  my  inefficiency.  I 
wanted  to  follow  your  advice  to  study  English ;  but 
I  am  afraid  that  mother  will  not  think  well  of  me 
if  I  sit  at  the  desk  too  much.  So  at  present  I  am 
devoting  myself  altogether  to  housekeeping.  I  hope 
you  will  not  think  I  am  neglecting  my  studies  with- 
out cause.  I  am  ashamed  of  myself,  but  sometimes 
I  feel  so  sad  and  lonely  and  want  to  see  you  so 
much  that  if  I  had  the  wings  of  a  dove  I  would 
immediately  fly  to  you.  My  only  consolation  is 
your  picture  and  that  of  your  ship.  I  did  not  pay 
much  attention  to  universal  geography  while  at 
school,  but  now  I  take  out  an  almost  forgotten 
[78] 


map  and  take  a  great  deal  of  pleasure  in  tracing  the 
progress  of  your  ship.  Sometimes  I  wish  I  had  been 
born  a  man  and  could  be  a  sailor,  for  then  I  could 
be  with  you  on  all  your  cruises.  Do  pity  my  foolish- 
ness, dearest,  for  my  thoughts  are  all  for  you. 
I  have  not  noticed  heretofore  the  weather  indica- 
tions in  the  paper,  but  now  I  look  for  them  every 
day,  and,  though  I  know  that  you  are  sailing  far  be- 
yond the  places  they  cover,  I  feel  very  anxious  for 
you  when  there  is  warning  of  high  winds.  I  hope 
you  will  take  good  care  of  yourself.  .  .  . 
"  Your  loving  wife, 

"  NAMI." 

"  TOKYO,  October  — , . 

"  MY  DEAREST  TAKEO  :  —  Dreaming  of  you 
every  night,  I  long  to  see  you  very  much.  Last 
night  I  thought  I  went  with  you  to  Ikao  by  ship 
to  gather  ferns,  when  somebody  came  in  between  us, 
and,  while  you  were  fading  away  into  the  distance, 
I  fell  overboard.  I  cried  out  and  mother  woke 
me  up.  I  was  greatly  relieved  to  find  it  was  only 
a  dream.  But  still  there  is  something  that  seems 
to  trouble  me.  So  I  am  very  anxious  for  your 
speedy  return.  Wishing  to  talk  over  everything  per- 
sonally, I  watch  every  day  the  eastern  sky  in  your 

[79] 


JBamt-ko 

direction.     This  letter  may  cross  you  on  the  way, 
but  I  am  sending  it  to  you  at  Honolulu.  .  .  . 
"  Your  loving  wife, 

"  KAMI." 


[80] 


CHAPTER   I 

JLife 


^^"  HE  widow  Kawashima,  who  was  warming 
_M  herself  at  the  fireplace  and  looking  over  her 
shoulder  at  the  clock  which  had  just  struck  eight, 
muttered:  "  Eight!  They  ought  to  be  back  by  this 
time."  She  then  reached  slowly  for  a  tobacco-box 
with  her  fat  hand,  and,  after  puffing  furiously, 
stopped  and  listened.  Though  near  the  suburbs,  the 
street  was  noisy  with  kuruma  going  to  and  fro, 
as  is  always  the  case  for  the  first  few  evenings  after 
New  Year's  Day.  The  widow  could  hear,  from  a 
neighboring  house,  the  voices  of  the  young  people 
at  their  games,  while  occasional  peals  of  laughter 
poured  forth  into  the  night.  She  grumbled  im- 
patiently: "  What  is  there  funny  about  it?  Tut!  " 
Then,  thinking  of  Takeo,  she  exclaimed :  "  It  is 
always  like  this  when  they  go  to  Akasaka  —  every 
one  forgets  his  business,  Take,  Nami,  and  every- 
body. Young  people  nowadays  can't  be  depended 
on."  Thus  muttering  and  trying  to  move  a  little, 
she  touched  a  rheumatic  spot.  "  Ouch!  "  she  ejac- 
ulated, and,  making  a  wry  face,  she  rapped  the 

[83] 


tobacco-tray  furiously  in  a  fit  of  temper,  and  called 
out  to  the  maid,  sharply:  "  Matsu,  Matsu,  Matsu." 

Just  at  this  moment  two  kuruma  pulled  up  at  the 
gate,  and  a  servant  announced  the  arrival  of  the 
master. 

The  maid  came  bustling  in,  clad  in  holiday 
attire,  and  asked  politely  the  widow's  pleasure,  but 
was  only  scolded  for  her  tardiness  in  answering  the 
call.  Upon  this  she  withdrew  in  confusion. 

Immediately  a  ringing  voice  was  heard. 

"  Good  evening,  mother." 

Following  just  behind  Takeo,  who  was  still  tak- 
ing off  his  gloves,  and  handing  her  coat  and  that 
of  her  husband  to  the  maid,  Nami  entered  quietly 
and  said,  meekly: 

"  Good  evening,  mother.  I'm  sorry  to  be  so 
late." 

"  Oh,  so  you  have  come  back  ?  You  stayed  quite 
long." 

"  Yes,"  answered  Takeo.  "  We  went  first  to 
Kato's,  and  then  they  wanted  to  go  with  us  to 
Akasaka.  So  uncle,  aunt,  Chizu-ko-san,  Nami,  and 
I  —  just  five  in  all  —  went  together.  They  were 
very  glad  to  see  us  at  Akasaka,  and,  as  there  were 
other  guests  there,  we  enjoyed  ourselves  so  much 
that  we  stayed  longer  than  we  expected."  Feeling 
[84] 


$)Dme  Life 

that  his  cheeks  were  red  as  a  lobster  and  drinking 
a  cup  of  tea  served  by  the  maid,  he  said  to  him- 
self :  "  I'm  a  little  tipsy,  I'm  afraid." 

"  Well,"  said  the  widow,  "  is  everybody  well  at 
Akasaka,  Nami  ?  " 

"  Yes,  they  are  all  well.  They  wanted  to  be 
remembered  to  you,  and  told  me  to  tell  you  they 
are  sorry  they  have  not  had  a  chance  to  call.  They 
also  wished  me  to  thank  you  very  much  for  the 
fine  present." 

"  Talking  of  the  present,  Nami-san,  where  is  — 
ah,  here  it  is !  " 

Takeo  took  a  tray  from  Nami's  hands  and  placed 
it  before  his  mother.  A  pair  of  pheasants,  some 
quail  and  snipes,  were  piled  on  the  tray. 

"Oh,  game-birds?    And  so  many  —  " 

"  Mother,  the  general  had  such  good  sport  the 
last  time  that  he  only  returned  on  the  evening  of  the 
3 1 st.  They  were  just  going  to  send  them  to  us 
to-day.  To-morrow  they  expect  a  boar." 

"A  boar?  Well,  is  it  possible?  Your  father 
is  only  three  years  younger  than  I  am,  isn't  he, 
Nami?  He  was  a  spirited  man  from  his  youth, 
and  still  seems  to  be  so." 

"  I  tell  you,  mother,  he  is  so  robust  that  he 
has  passed  three  nights  on  the  hills  without  the 
[85] 


least  ill  result  to  his  health.  He  takes  pride  in 
thinking  that  he  can  still  keep  up  with  the  young 
people." 

"  I  should  think  he  would.  Anybody  crippled  as 
I  am  by  rheumatism  is  not  much  use.  There  is 
no  greater  foe  to  man  than  sickness.  But  it  is 
about  nine  o'clock.  You  had  better  change  your 
clothes  and  go  to  rest.  Oh,  by  the  way,  Take, 
Yasuhiko  was  here  to-day." 

Takeo,  who  was  about  to  rise,  looked  rather 
uneasy  at  this,  and  Nami  also  pricked  up  her  ears. 

"Chijiwa?" 

"  I  think  he  wanted  to  see  you." 

Takeo  replied,  after  a  pause :  "  Did  he  ?  I  also 
want  to  see  him.  Mother,  did  he  come  for  money?  " 

"  Why  ?  No,  by  no  means.  Why  do  you  think 
so?" 

"  I  happened  to  hear  something  about  him.  Well, 
I  will  see  him  before  long." 

"  And  then,  Yamaki  was  here,  too." 

"Oh,  that  foolish  Yamaki?" 

"  He  invited  you  to  dinner  on  the  loth." 

"H'm,  such  a  bore!" 

"  You  had  better  accept  his  invitation.  He  still 
remembers  your  father's  favors." 

"But  —  " 

[86] 


life 


"  You  had  really  better  accept  the  invitation. 
Well,  I'll  go  to  bed.  Good  night." 

"  Good  night,"  said  Takeo,  and  Nami  repeated 
after  him  :  "  Good  night,  mother." 

The  young  couple  went  to  their  room.  Nami 
helped  her  husband  remove  his  coat  and  put  on  a 
quilted  silk  dress,  over  which  Takeo  quickly  tied 
a  white  crape  sash.  He  sat  in  an  armchair.  Nami, 
after  brushing  the  coat  and  hanging  it  in  the  ad- 
joining room,  ordered  the  maid  to  make  tea  and 
came  to  her  husband's  side. 

"  You  must  be  tired,  dear." 

Takeo,  who  was  puffing  blue  smoke  and  looking 
over  the  cards,  letters  and  New  Year's  congratula- 
tions received  during  the  day,  raised  his  head. 

"  You  must  be  tired,  Nami-san.  Oh,  beautiful 
—  splendid  !  " 

"What?" 

"  I  say,  what  a  beautiful-looking  bride  you  are!  " 

"  You  make  me  blush." 

And  she  blushed  and  turned  her  eyes  away  from 
the  glare  of  the  lamplight,  showing  her  pale  cheek 
now  bright  with  a  rosy  glow  and  her  round  mage 
glossy  as  a  mirror.  She  had  on  a  black  silk  kimono 
with  a  pattern  of  waves  and  water-fowls  around  the 
skirt,  with  a  broad  belt  of  creamy  satin  and  a 
[87] 


jewelled  pin  shaped  like  a  forget-me-not  at  her 
breast,  a  gift  Takeo  had  brought  her  from  America. 
As  she  stood  in  the  light  with  a  bashful  smile, 
Takeo  thought  his  wife  very  beautiful. 

"  I  really  feel  as  if  you  were  a  newly  made 
bride  in  that  dress." 

"  If  you  say  such  things  I  shall  go  away." 

Takeo  laughed.  "  I  sha'n't  say  any  more.  But 
why  will  you  go  away?  " 

And  then  Nami  laughed.  "  I  shall  go  to  change 
my  clothes." 

Takeo  went  out  on  a  cruise  early  in  the  summer, 
and  would  have  been  back  in  the  fall  but  for  the 
fact  that  certain  parts  of  the  ship's  machinery  had 
to  be  repaired  at  San  Francisco,  where  they  were 
detained  for  a  considerable  time.  It  was,  there- 
fore, late  in  the  year  before  he  returned  home. 
So  it  was  not  until  to-day,  the  third  day  of  the 
first  month,  that  he  was  able  to  make  his  first 
ceremonial  and  private  calls  with  Nami  on  the 
Kato  and  Kataoka  families. 

Takeo's  mother  was  an  old-fashioned  lady,  and 

was    rather    averse    to    anything    foreign,    but   she 

could   not  be   too   strict   to   suit   the   taste   of   the 

young  master.     His  spacious  sitting-room  was  fur- 

[88] 


home  Life 

nished  in  a  mingled  native  and  foreign  style.  A 
green  carpet  was  spread  on  the  soft  floor  mats,  on 
which  stood  a  table  and  chairs.  In  the  alcove- 
wall  was  hung  a  landscape  painting,  and  in  front 
of  and  above  it  a  portrait  of  his  father  Michitake. 
A  covered  bookcase  and  shelves  stood  in  one  corner 
of  the  room,  while  in  the  middle  of  the  alcove  was 
placed  a  sword  of  Kanemitsu  make,  much  loved 
by  his  father.  A  naval  cap  and  a  marine  glass  were 
laid  on  some  shelves,  and  a  dagger  hung  on  an 
alcove  pillar.  Among  the  pictures  upon  the  wall 
was  one  representing  the  man-of-war  he  had  sailed 
on,  and  another  of  a  group  of  cadets,  taken  probably 
while  he  was  at  Yedajima.  There  were  also  some 
pictures  on  the  table:  one  represented  a  group 
of  three,  Takeo's  parents  and  himself  when  he  was 
about  five  years  old,  leaning  on  his  father's  knee; 
another,  Lieutenant-General  Kataoka,  his  father-in- 
law,  in  uniform.  Young  and  careless  as  the  master 
was,  everything  in  the  room  was  in  good  order, 
and  not  a  particle  of  dust  was  to  be  found.  More- 
over, in  an  old  bronze  vase  on  the  table  a  few 
sprays  of  early  plum-blossoms  were  artistically  ar- 
ranged. All  this  betrayed  a  heart  warm  and  deli- 
cate and  hands  skilful  and  artistic  which  were 
constantly  at  work  in  the  room.  Their  owner  could 
[89] 


be  seen  smiling  from  a.  heart-shaped  silver  frame  by 
the  vase,  and  seemed  to  be  bathing  in  the  sweet 
fragrance  of  the  plum-blossoms.  The  lamp  shed  its 
bright  light  into  every  corner  of  the  room,  and  the 
comfortable  charcoal  fire  in  a  large  fire-box  rose 
in  a  purple  flame  against  the  green  of  the  carpet. 

Varied  as  are  the  things  most  pleasant  to  us, 
chief  among  them  is  the  safe  return  from  a  long 
journey,  when  we  change  our  travelling-suit  to  a 
comfortable  kimono  and  sit  by  a  fireside,  listening 
to  the  mournful  sound  of  the  night  wind  outside, 
relieved  by  the  accustomed  ticking  of  the  clock. 
The  pleasure  increases  when  we  have  with  us  our 
mother  in  good  health  and  a  wife  young  and  lovely. 

Takeo,  who  was  now  smoking  and  comfortably 
reclining  in  an  easy-chair,  was  indeed  enjoying  just 
this  sort  of  pleasure. 

The  only  thing  that  troubled  him  was  the  thought 
of  Chijiwa,  whom  his  mother  had  mentioned  a  little 
while  ago,  and  whose  name  he  had  just  come  across 
among  the  visiting-cards.  Something  disreputable 
about  him  had  been  disclosed  to  Takeo  that  very 
day.  Some  time  last  month,  a  post-card  came  for 
Chijiwa  in  care  of  the  Military  Headquarters  while 
he  was  away.  One  of  his  fellow  officers  picked  it 
up  by  mistake,  glanced  over  it,  and  found  it  was 
[90] 


|)0me  life 

a  note  from  a  famous  usurer,  the  amount  of  his 
debts  being  written  in  red  ink.  More  than  that,  it 
was  certain  that  military  secrets  found  their  outlet 
at  times  through  some  unexpected  channel,  and 
benefited  some  speculating  merchants.  And  still 
more:  some  one  even  noticed  Chijiwa  in  the  stock 
market,  —  an  improper  place  for  officers  to  fre- 
quent. Taking  all  these  things  into  consideration, 
Chijiwa  was  decidedly  under  suspicion.  All  this 
was  told  Takeo  by  his  father-in-law,  who  was  an 
intimate  friend  of  the  chief  of  the  Headquarters 
staff.  Takeo  should  be  careful  of  Chijiwa,  and 
advise  him  to  turn  over  a  new  leaf. 

"Damnable  fellow!" 

Speaking  to  himself,  Takeo  again  looked  at  Chi- 
jiwa's  card.  But  he  could  not  trouble  himself 
long  with  such  disagreeable  thoughts.  He  made 
up  his  mind  to  see  him  personally,  and  act  accord- 
ingly. His  mind  again  turned  to  his  present  happy 
situation,  when  Nami  came  in  with  some  black 
tea  she  had  made  after  changing  her  dress. 

"Black  tea?    Thank  you." 

He  left  the  chair  to  sit  by  the  fire. 

"  How  about  mother?  " 

"  She  has  just  gone  to  bed." 

Giving  him  a  cup  of  hot  tea  and  looking  at  his 


JSamt-fco 

red  face,  Nami  said :  "  Have  you  a  headache,  my 
dear?  You  have  taken  more  sake  than  was  good 
for  you.  Mother  urged  you  too  much." 

"  Oh,  no.  We  had  such  a  good  time,  didn't 
we?  I  was  so  much  interested  in  father's  con- 
versation that  I  scarcely  knew  how  much  I  was 
drinking,"  and  he  laughed.  "  You  have  indeed  a 
good  father,  haven't  you,  Nami-san  ?  " 

Nami   smiled,   and,    glancing  at  him,   said: 

"  And  more  than  that,  a  good  —  " 

"  What?    What  did  you  say?  " 

With  an  astonished  look,  Takeo  rolled  his  eyes 
purposely. 

"  I  don't  know,"  said  she,  flushing  and  looking 
down,  as  she  played  with  her  ring. 

"  Bless  my  heart !  When  did  you  learn  to  say 
such  nice  things?  The  breastpin  was  not  worth  it." 

Rubbing  her  rosy  cheeks  with  her  hands  which 
had  been  warmed  at  the  fire,  and  heaving  a  little 
sigh,  Nami  reflected :  "  Indeed,  for  a  long  time 
mother  must  have  been  very  lonely.  When  I  think 
that  you  must  go  on  duty  again  so  soon  it  makes 
me  feel  that  time  passes  all  too  fast." 

"  But  if  I   stay  always  at  home,  you  are  sure 
to  say,   on   every  third   day,   '  My   dear,  you   had 
better  go  out  for  a  walk,  hadn't  you  ? ' ' 
[92] 


f)oinr  life 

"How  dare  you  say  that?     More  tea?" 

Taking  a  sip  and  knocking  off  the  ashes  from 
his  cigar  into  the  fire-box,  he  looked  contentedly 
around  the  room. 

"  After  having  been  rocked  in  a  hammock  for 
more  than  half  a  year,  I  find  this  kind  of  room  too 
spacious  for  me ;  everything  is  as  luxurious  as  para- 
dise. I  seem  to  be  enjoying  a  second  honeymoon. 
Doesn't  it  seem  so  to  you,  Nami-san?" 

Indeed,  they  had  parted  soon  after  their  mar- 
riage, and  now  met  after  the  lapse  of  half  a  year 
to  live  over  the  happiest  time  in  their  memory. 

Words  were  now  lost  between  them,  and  they 
only  smiled  and  looked  at  each  other  in  dreamy 
ecstasy.  The  delicate  fragrance  of  the  plum-blos- 
soms filled  the  room  as  the  happy  couple  sat  to- 
gether before  the  fire. 

Nami  raised  her  head  as  if  awakened  by  a  new 
thought. 

"Shall  you  go,  then,  —  to  Yamaki's?" 

"  To  Yamaki's?  Mother  wants  me  to,  so  I  sup- 
pose I  must  go." 

"  I  wish  to  go,  too." 

"  Yes,  certainly.     Let's  go  together." 

"  No,  I  sha'n't  go." 

"Why  not?" 

[93] 


"  Because  I  am  a  little  afraid." 

"  Afraid  ?    What  do  you  fear  ?  " 

"I  am  hated,  you  know." 

"  Hated?     By  whom,  Nami-san?  " 

"  There  is  some  one  who  hates  me.  Shall  I  tell 
you?  It  is  O-Toyo-san!" 

"  Oh,  nonsense!  But  she's  a  silly  girl,  isn't  she? 
I  wonder  if  any  one  will  ever  ask  for  her  hand  ?  " 

"  Mother  says  that  Chijiwa  is  on  familiar  terms 
with  Yamaki.  He  would  do  well  to  marry  her." 

"Chijiwa?  Chijiwa?  Damnable  fellow!  I 
knew  he  was  a  smart  man,  but  I  did  not  think 
of  his  ever  being  under  suspicion.  I  am  almost 
ashamed  of  the  officers  of  the  present  day  —  though 
I  am  one  of  them.  They  do  not  retain  even  a 
shadow  of  the  old  Samurai  spirit,  and  they  are 
all  trying  to  get  rich.  Of  course  I  don't  mean 
that  officers  should  be  poor.  No,  it  is  all  right 
for  them  to  be  thrifty  and  to  provide  for  their 
families  in  time  of  need.  But  what  I  mean  is  this: 
that  one  whose  sole  duty  is  to  guard  one's  country 
should  not  indulge  in  money-making,  especially  by 
such  disgraceful  means  as  to  loan  money  at  a  high 
rate  of  interest,  to  appropriate  part  of  a  poor  sol- 
dier's provisions,  or  to  arrange  with  supply-mer- 
chants for  unlawful  commissions.  And  then  what 
[94] 


|)0me  life 

annoys  me  most  is  the  gambling.  I  know  some  of 
my  fellow  officers  are  indulging  in  it,  and  I  feel 
very  sensitive  about  it.  Every  one  nowadays  seems 
to  do  nothing  but  flatter  his  superiors  and  rob  his 
inferiors  of  their  money." 

The  ensign,  as  yet  inexperienced  in  worldly 
ways,  attacked  furiously  the  vices  of  some  of  the 
officers  as  if  he  were  speaking  face  to  face  with 
them,  Nami  taking  in  with  delicious  delight  every 
word  that  fell  from  his  lips.  She  felt  proud  of 
her  brave  husband,  and  wanted  to  see  him  raised 
to  the  position  of  Minister  of  the  Navy,  or,  at  least, 
to  that  of  Head  of  the  Ordnance  Bureau,  so  that 
he  might  make  a  sweeping  reform  in  the  navy. 

"  I  think  what  you  say  is  very  true.  I  don't 
know  much  about  it,  but  when  father  was  a  Min- 
ister of  State,  many  brought  presents  to  him  and 
made  all  sorts  of  requests.  Father,  of  course,  hated 
their  ways,  and  told  them  that  things  which  were 
to  be  done  would  be  done  without  their  special 
request,  and  things  which  could  not  be  done  would 
not  be  done,  however  much  they  tried  to  influence 
him.  But  still  they  sent  him  many  presents  under 
some  pretext  or  other.  And  father  would  say, 
laughingly,  that  it  was  no  wonder  everybody  de- 
sired to  be  an  official." 

[95] 


"  Exactly.  The  navy  and  the  army  are  just 
alike  in  that  respect.  Ah,  money  is  everything." 
Looking  at  the  clock,  which  was  just  striking,  he 
said:  "Why,  it's  ten  o'clock!" 

"  Indeed,  time  flies  so  fast!  "  said  Nami. 


[96] 


CHAPTER   II 

gamafei  entertain^ 


TTTYOZO  YAMAKI'S  estate  at  Shiba  was  not 
J_J_very  large,  but  it  bordered  a  part  of  Sakura- 
gawa  Street  and  some  portion  of  Nishinokubo  hill. 
The  garden  contained  a  pond  irregular  in  shape, 
with  plenty  of  natural  rocks  to  give  it  a  wild  air. 
Paths  led  here  and  there  up  the  hill,  while  bridges 
were  built  across  the  narrow  portions  of  the  pond. 
Maples,  pines,  cherry-trees,  and  bamboo-bushes  arti- 
ficially dotted  the  landscape,  while  in  strong  con- 
trast a  massive  stone  lamp-post  and  a  quaint  Inari 
shrine  stood  among  them.  Far  back  from  the  street 
a  summer-house  was  concealed  and  reserved  for  the 
sudden  discovery  of  the  surprised  visitor.  It  was 
astonishing  that  such  a  garden  should  be  found 
within  the  gates  of  a  comparatively  unostentatious 
estate,  but  this  was  Yamaki's  castle  in  the  air;  not 
in  the  unrealized  sense,  but  in  the  substantial  sense 
of  something  built  by  thousands  of  dollars  unlaw- 
fully amassed. 

It  was  already  past  four  in  the  afternoon.     The 
evening  cawing  of  crows  was  heard  far  and  near, 

[97] 


when  a  man  in  native  full  dress  was  seen  leaving 
the  noise  of  the  house  and  climbing  the  garden  hill, 
faintly  illuminated  by  the  setting  sun. 

It  was  Takeo.  Being  unable  to  withstand  his 
mother's  wish,  he  came  to  Yamaki's  feast,  but  he 
found  no  pleasure  in  meeting  and  in  drinking  taste- 
less sake  with  guests  whom  he  did  not  know.  Sev- 
eral kinds  of  entertainment  were  provided,  the  last 
being  the  questionable  dancing  of  professional  girls, 
followed  by  a  general  orgy  of  the  whole  company. 
Being  disgusted  with  such  vulgarity,  he  had  wanted 
to  leave  the  place  long  before,  and  would  have 
done  so  but  for  the  repeated  request  of  Yamaki 
to  stay  to  the  last,  and  the  non-appearance  of 
Chijiwa,  whom  he  felt  that  he  must  see.  So  he 
slipped  away  for  a  moment,  and  strolled  by  him- 
self, in  order  that  his  flushed  face  might  be  fanned 
by  the  cool  evening  breeze. 

A  few  days  after  Takeo's  father-in-law  had  told 
him  about  Chijiwa's  conduct,  a  stranger  with  an 
alligator-leather  satchel  called  unexpectedly,  and, 
showing  Takeo  a  note  of  which  he  knew  nothing, 
asked  for  the  payment  of  three  thousand  yen.  The 
note  was  signed  by  Yasuhiko  Chijiwa  in  his  own 
handwriting,  and  the  endorser  appeared  to  be  none 
other  than  Takeo  Kawashima,  under  whose  name 
[98] 


|3amafet  Cntrrtatno 


appeared  his  legal  seal.  The  stranger  said  that, 
though  the  note  had  long  since  expired,  the  borrower 
had  not  even  tried  to  take  it  up,  and,  more  than 
that,  had  suddenly  moved  away  to  some  other  place. 
He  was  obliged  to  call  upon  the  security,  being 
unable  to  see  Chijiwa  even  at  his  office.  The  note 
seemed  to  be  legally  correct,  and  the  letters  shown 
concerning  it  were  undoubtedly  written  by  Chijiwa. 
Astonished  at  this  unexpected  affair,  Takeo  pro- 
ceeded at  once  to  look  into  the  matter,  but  found 
that  his  mother  and  the  steward  Tazaki  knew 
nothing  of  it,  nor  had  they  ever  allowed  Chijiwa 
the  use  of  Takeo's  legal  seal.  Considering,  how- 
ever, the  matter  in  connection  with  the  recent 
rumor  about  Chijiwa,  Takeo  was  not  slow  to 
guess  at  the  probable  facts  in  the  case.  He  was  try- 
ing to  see  him  on  the  very  day  when  Chijiwa  wrote 
to  Takeo,  desiring  to  meet  him  at  Yamaki's  on 
the  following  day. 

As  soon  as  they  met,  Takeo  intended  to  ask 
Chijiwa  about  the  matter,  tell  him  briefly  and  to 
the  point  what  he  thought  of  him,  and  be  gone. 
But  Chijiwa  was  very  late  in  arriving.  With  his 
anger  smouldering,  Takeo  went  up  the  hill-path, 
by  the  bushes  of  slender  bamboo,  and,  finding  the 
open  summer-house  in  the  shade  of  the  ivies,  he 
[99] 


had  rested  awhile  in  it  before  he  heard  the  light 
sound  of  wooden  clogs  on  an  adjoining  path,  and 
Toyo  suddenly  confronted  him.  With  her  hair 
dressed  in  a  high  shimada  and  clothed  in  triple 
robes  of  lilac  crape,  she  stood  there  unconscious 
of  any  incongruity  between  the  gaudy  attire  and 
her  mean  bearing.  Making  her  crescent-shaped  eyes 
still  narrower,  she  exclaimed: 

"  So  you  are  here !  " 

Dauntless  as  he  was  in  the  face  of  a  shrieking 
shell  from  a  3O-centimetre  gun,  he  shrank  from  the 
attack  of  this  unexpected  enemy,  and,  trying  to 
retire,  turned  about  instantly  on  his  heel.  Being 
alarmed,  she  pursued  him,  exclaiming:  "  Takeo- 
san!" 

"What  is  it?" 

"  Father  wants  me  to  show  you  around  the 
garden." 

"You  to  show  me?  I  don't  want  any  one  to 
show  me  around  the  garden." 

"But  —  " 

"  Leave  me  alone.     It  pleases  me  better." 

A  cold  refusal  such  as  this  might  well  seem 
to  discourage  the  boldest  seducer,  but  she  would 
not  let  him  go. 

[100] 


JJaraafci  (Entertain* 


"  I  don't  see  why  you  want  to  run  away  from 
me." 

Takeo  was  brought  to  a  standstill. 

More  than  ten  years  ago,  when  Takeo's  father 
was  in  charge  of  a  certain  Prefecture,  and  Toyo's 
father  was  an  official  under  him,  Takeo  used  often 
to  meet  Toyo.  Being  then  a  mere  boy,  he  de- 
lighted in  teasing  the  little  girl,  and,  although  at 
times  he  caused  her  to  cry,  he  was  still  fond  of 
his  playfellow.  Now,  after  the  lapse  of  so  many 
years,  during  which  things  had  changed,  children 
had  grown  to  men,  and  Takeo  had  taken  to  himself 
a  young  wife,  Toyo  cherished  as  ever  her  hopeless 
love  for  the  mischievous  boy,  although  he  had  be- 
come the  young  man  who  bore  the  title  of  Baron 
Kawashima.  Rough  as  he  was,  the  naval  officer 
knew  something  of  her  mind,  and  was  on  his  guard 
against  her,  even  on  his  rare  visits  to  Yamaki.  To- 
day, however,  he  was  taken  by  surprise,  and  easily 
fell  a  prey  to  her  stratagem. 

"Run  away?  I  have  no  need  to  run  away.  I 
go  where  I  choose." 

"  You  speak  too  bluntly." 

Feeling  ridiculous,  foolish,  troubled,  and  offended 
in  turn,  Takeo  wanted  to  go,  and  tried  to  turn 
away,  but  to  no  purpose.  In  the  secluded  corner 
[101] 


j&amt  feo 

of  the  garden  he  was  almost  at  the  mercy  of  his 
persistent  pursuer.  At  last  a  thought  flashed 
through  his  mind. 

"Has  Chijiwa  come  yet?  O-Toyo-san,  please  go 
and  see  for  me." 

"  Chijiwa-san  will  not  be  here  before  evening." 

"  Does  he  come  here  often  ?  " 

"  Yes ;  he  was  here  yesterday  and  talked  with 
father  till  late." 

"  Did  he  ?  Well,  but  he  may  be  here  now.  Just 
go  and  see,  please." 

"  No,  I  won't." 

"But  why?" 

"  You  are  sure  to  run  away.  Though  you  don't 
like  me  and  think  Nami-ko-san  beautiful,  it  is 
very  rude  of  you  to  send  me  away  like  that." 

As  Takeo  wished  to  avoid  any  argument  with 
Toyo,  he  had  no  other  resource  but  to  walk  away 
from  her.  At  that  moment  a  voice  was  heard 
calling  for  Toyo.  A  maid  appeared  and  stopped  her. 
Availing  himself  of  the  opportunity,  Takeo  turned 
around  the  bamboo-bushes  and  walked  hurriedly 
some  distance.  Breathing  freely  at  last,  and  mut- 
tering a  complaint,  he  went  back  to  the  house  — 
within  whose  walls  he  need  not  fear  a  second  at- 
tack. 

[102] 


Pamafct  Cntcrtains 


The  sun  had  gone  down;  the  guests  had  dis- 
persed; and  the  noise  of  the  day  was  now  trans- 
ferred to  the  kitchen.  Having  taken  off  the  cum- 
bersome parts  of  his  dress,  Yamaki,  the  master  of 
the  house,  came  almost  staggering  into  a  small  room 
in  the  back  of  the  house,  with  a  tobacco-tray  in  his 
hand.  He  sat  down  as  if  crushed,  his  red,  steam- 
ing forehead  glistening  in  the  bright  light  of  a 
lamp. 

"  I  have  kept  you  waiting,  gentlemen.  I  am 
so  glad  that  we  had  a  lively  party."  He  laughed. 
"  Well,  Baron,  you  do  not  drink  as  if  you  were 
a  sailor.  Your  father  could  quaff  bottle  after  bottle. 
Though  old,  I  am  Hyozo  Yamaki.  It  is  an  easy 
matter  to  swallow  half  a  gallon  or  so." 

Chijiwa  cast  his  jet-black  eyes  on  Yamaki. 

"  You  are  in  high  spirits,  Yamaki-san.  Making 
lots  of  money,  I  suppose?  " 

"  No  doubt  about  it.  Why,  speaking  of  that  —  " 
He  chopped  his  sentences  between  puffs,  and  at  last 
succeeded  in  lighting  his  pipe  after  many  fruitless 
attempts.  After  puffing  once,  "  That  —  you  know 
what  I  mean  —  is  now  in  the  market.  I  secretly 
had  their  standing  reported  to  me.  They  seem  to 
be  in  a  bad  fix,  and  I  think  we  can  make  a  trade 
at  a  comparatively  low  figure.  The  business  is  very 

[I03] 


promising,  and,  now  that  foreigners  are  allowed  to 
reside  in  the  interior,  it  will  be  more  so.  What  do 
you  say  to  investing  twenty  or  thirty  thousand  yen 
in  the  name  of  Tazaki-kun,  Baron?  I  am  sure  it 
will  make  you  richer." 

The  tongue  of  the  drunkard  ran  on  wheels. 
Chijiwa,  looking  askance  at  Takeo,  who  was  sitting 
silent  and  stiff,  continued: 

"That  —  of  Aomono  Street,  isn't  it?  Didn't 
they  once  have  a  very  good  business?  " 

"  Yes,  but  they  spoiled  it  by  poor  management. 
If  rightly  handled,  it  will  turn  out  to  be  a  regular 
gold  mine." 

"  What  a  good  chance !  Sorry  it  is  not  within 
the  power  of  a  moneyless  fellow  such  as  I.  But, 
Takeo-kun,  you  will  do  well  to  try  it." 

Takeo  had  not  spoken  a  word  till  now.  A  dark 
shadow  of  displeasure  had  settled  between  his  brows 
and  was  now  knitting  them  closer;  casting  a 
fierce  look  at  both  of  them,  he  began: 

"  I  thank  you  for  your  kindness,  but  I  don't 
see  any  use  of  money-making  for  a  man  in  my 
profession,  who  knows  not  when  he  will  be  a  prey 
to  the  fishes  or  a  target  for  an  exploding  shell.  I 
beg  your  pardon,  but  I  would  rather  contribute 
thirty  thousand  yen,  if  I  could  spare  them,  to  the 
[104] 


(Entertains 


Seamen's  Educational  Fund,  than  to  invest  them 
in  the  business  you  are  talking  of." 

Chijiwa  quickly  surveyed  Takeo's  face  upon  his 
downright  refusal,  and  winked  at  Yamaki. 

"  Yamaki-san,"  he  said,  "  I  may  be  selfish,  but 
I  want  you  to  put  off  this  matter  till  after  my  affair 
is  settled.  Baron  Kawashima  has  been  kind  enough 
to  comply  with  my  request,  and  so  I  want  you  to 
do  as  I  desired.  You  have  your  seal  with  you?" 

He  took  out  something  like  a  promissory  note  and 
placed  it  before  Yamaki. 

No  wonder  that  Chijiwa  was  under  a  cloud. 
Taking  advantage  of  his  position  during  the  last 
year,  he  not  only  had  been  Yamaki's  adviser  and 
spy  and  shared  in  his  profit,  but  had  boldly  made 
use  of  government  funds  and  tried  his  luck  on  the 
stock  exchange,  which  attempt  had  ended  in  a  loss 
of  over  five  thousand  yen.  Forcing  Yamaki  and 
shelling  out  all  he  himself  had,  Chijiwa  managed 
to  get  together  about  two  thousand  yen,  but  still 
there  was  a  deficit  of  three  thousand  to  be  made  up. 
His  only  relative,  Kawashima,  was  rich,  and  the 
widow  was  very  fond  of  him.  Chijiwa  knew  the 
nature  of  his  tight-fisted  aunt  too  well  to  ask  frankly 
a  loan,  and  yet,  needing  the  funds  for  the  time 
being,  he  committed  a  crime  by  forging  Takeo's 


Barai/feo 

seal,  and  borrowed  the  sum  at  a  high  rate  of  interest. 
The  note  soon  expired,  and  he  was  annoyed  to 
find  the  money-lender  was  so  urgent  as  to  send  an 
open  notice  even  to  his  government  office.  There 
being  no  help,  he  tried  to  induce  Takeo,  who 
had  just  come  home,  to  loan  him  three  thousand 
yen  to  cover  the  other  three  thousand.  Thus  he 
was  trying  to  redeem  Takeo's  name  with  Takeo's 
money!  He  had  called  on  Takeo  the  other  day,  but 
had  not  been  able  to  see  him.  Then  an  official  trip 
took  him  away  from  town  for  a  few  days,  and 
kept  him  totally  ignorant  of  the  fact  that  the  usurer 
had  already  been  to  Kawashima's. 

Yamaki  nodded ;  ringing  a  bell  for  a  red  ink-pad 
and  running  his  eyes  over  the  note,  he  took  out  his 
seal  and  stamped  it  under  his  name  as  security. 

Chijiwa  took  it  up  and  placed  it  before  Takeo, 
as  he  said :  "  Now  the  note  is  ready.  When  can 
I  get  the  money?  " 

"  I  have  it  with  me." 

"With  you?    You  are  joking." 

"  Yes,  I  have.  Here  —  three  thousand  yen.  All 
right,  isn't  it?" 

He  took  from  his  pocket  something  wrapped  in 
paper  and  tossed  it  to  Chijiwa. 

Chijiwa,  who  had  picked  it  up  wonderingly  and 
[106] 


£)ainnfei  Cntcrtaino 


opened  it,  turned  suddenly  red  in  the  face,  and 
the  next  moment  turned  black  with  rage  and  ground 
his  teeth  furiously.  What  he  saw  before  his  eyes 
was  the  note  which  he  believed  was  still  in  the 
hands  of  the  usurer  —  the  note  which  Takeo,  on 
his  part,  after  due  inquiry  into  the  matter,  had  paid 
silently  for  the  shameless  debtor. 

"  Why,  this  —  " 

"  You  pretend  not  to  recognize  it?  Confess 
your  guilt  like  a  man !  " 

Thoroughly  circumvented  by  Takeo,  at  whom  he 
had  been  laughing  till  this  very  moment  as  a  mere 
boy,  Chijiwa  bit  his  lip  with  a  vengeance,  his  whole 
soul  being  aflame  with  rage. 

Yamaki  sat  as  if  petrified,  holding  his  long  pipe 
by  the  wrong  end  and  looking  mechanically  at  the 
faces  of  his  companions. 

"  Chijiwa,"  said  Takeo,  "  I  won't  say  any  more 
about  this.  We  are  cousins,  and  I  will  never  sue 
for  the  forgery  of  my  seal.  I  paid  the  man  three 
thousand  yen,  and  so  his  dunning  notices  will  not 
reach  your  office  again.  You  may  be  at  ease  upon 
that  point." 

Stared  out  of  countenance,  Chijiwa  tried  hard 
to  appear  calm.  He  would  gladly  have  pounced 
upon  Takeo  but  for  his  quickness  to  see,  even  in 


JQami-feo 

his  fury,   that  it  was  too  late  to  justify   himself. 
So  he  changed  his  attitude  at  once. 

"  Well,  my  dear  cousin,  I  feel  ashamed  of  myself 
to  be  thus  spoken  to.  But  I  was  forced  to  —  " 

"  Forced  to  ?  Forced  to  borrow  money  by  violat- 
ing the  civil  and  moral  law?" 

"  Just  a  moment,  please.  It  was  like  this.  I 
was  hard  pressed  for  money  and  had  nowhere  to  go 
for  it.  Had  you  been  at  home,  I  should  of  course 
have  spoken  to  you  about  it,  but  how  could  I  ask 
aunt  for  such  a  thing?  Then  it  was  so  urgent  that, 
counting  on  something  I  had  expected  last  month, 
I  —  I  knew  it  was  very,  very  wrong,  but  I  in- 
tended to  confess  frankly  when  all  was  settled  —  " 

"  Nonsense.  How  could  one  who  intended  to 
confess  frankly  dare  to  borrow  another  three  thou- 
sand yen  without  a  word  ?  " 

Yamaki,  alarmed  at  the  fierceness  of  Takeo,  who 
seemed  tempted  to  attack  Chijiwa,  said:  "Hold 
on,  Baron.  Don't  get  excited.  I  know  nothing 
about  the  matter,  but  I  think  you  will  do  well  to 
be  lenient,  Baron,  as  he  is  your  cousin.  Two  or  three 
thousand  yen  is  not  a  very  large  sum.  Chijiwa-kun 
is  wrong.  There  is  no  doubt  about  that.  But,  if 
this  be  made  public,  Chijiwa-kun  can  no  longer 
hold  his  position.  And  so  I  pray,  Baron  —  " 
[108] 


i  (Entertains 


"  I  told  you  that  for  that  reason  I  had  paid 
the  debt,  and  was  not  going  to  sue  for  it.  Yamaki, 
you  had  better  be  silent;  this  does  not  concern 
you  at  all."  Turning  to  Chijiwa,  he  said:  "No, 
that  I  won't  do,  but  I'll  break  off  friendship  with 
you  from  this  very  moment." 

The  thing  having  gone  to  this  length,  Chijiwa 
saw  that  he  need  no  longer  be  afraid,  and  began, 
in  a  bold  and  sarcastic  way: 

"Break  off  friendship?  I  am  not  particularly 
sorry  for  that,  but  —  " 

Takeo's  eyes  shot  fire. 

"  You  don't  care  for  that  if  only  you  have  money? 
You  coward !  " 

"What?" 

Yamaki,  who  had  become  somewhat  sobered  at 
the  situation,  could  not  refrain  from  putting  in  a 
word. 

"  Baron  —  Chijiwa-san  —  well,  —  be  —  be  still 
a  moment.  You  can't  settle  it  in  that  way.  Say, 
now  —  wait."  Turning  this  way  and  that  way: 
"  I  say,  wait." 

They  were  forced  to  calm  down.    After  a  while 

Takeo  broke  the  silence,  fixing  his  eyes  on  Chijiwa: 

"  Chijiwa,   I  won't  say  anything  more  about  this. 

We  were  brought  up  from  childhood  like  brothers, 

[109] 


and  I  really  thought  you  my  superior  in  talent  as 
well  as  in  age.  I  thought  that  we  might  be  a  mutual 
help,  and  I  meant  to  do  my  best  for  you  as  long 
as  I  could.  Until  lately  my  trust  in  you  has  defied 
all  ill-report  about  you.  But  really  I  was  deceived 
by  you.  To  deceive  me  is  a  personal  affair,  but, 
more  than  that,  you  —  no,  I  will  not  say  it.  I  do 
not  care  to  hear  how  you  spent  the  three  thousand 
yen.  But  let  me  say  one  word.  You  may  not  know 
how  quick  people's  eyes  and  ears  are.  But  I  tell 
you  that  you're  now  under  suspicion.  I  advise 
you  to  take  care  not  to  smirch  the  honor  of  a  soldier. 
You  care  for  nothing  more  precious  than  gold,  so  it 
is  useless  to  talk,  but  —  study  what  shame  is.  I 
shall  refuse  to  see  you  in  the  future.  I  formally 
make  you  a  present  of  the  three  thousand  yen." 

Thus,  speaking  gravely,  Takeo  took  up  the  note 
before  him  and  tore  it  to  pieces.  Rising  suddenly,  he 
stepped  out  into  the  adjoining  room  and  ran  against 
and  knocked  down  Yamaki's  daughter,  Toyo,  who 
appeared  to  have  been  listening.  Leaving  her  cry- 
ing for  help,  he  went  out  boldly  towards  the 
porch. 

The  dumfounded  Yamaki  looked  at  Chijiwa, 
whose  eyes  had  just  been  raised  to  meet  his: 

"How  boyish  he  is  still!  But,  Chijiwa-san, 
[no] 


i  Cntec'tatns 


three  thousand  yen  for  breaking  off  friendship  — 
it  isn't  so  bad,  is  it?  " 

Chijiwa  looked  down  at  the  scattered  pieces  of 
the  note  and  remained  motionless,  biting  his  lips. 


[in] 


CHAPTER  III 

Continences 


ARLY  in  February,  Nami  caught  a  cold.  She 
n  recovered,  but  one  evening  she  had  to 
sit  up  till  late  in  order  to  finish  a  garment  for 
her  mother-in-law,  and  she  was  taken  sick  again. 
And  on  this,  the  fifteenth  of  the  month,  she  was 
still  confined  to  her  bed. 

People  love  to  remark  that  each  winter  exceeds 
in  cold  any  that  went  before,  but,  in  this  particular 
year,  they  were  certainly  right,  for  the  raw  north 
wind  that  daily  raged  often  brought  snow  or  rain, 
and  pierced  one  to  the  marrow  even  on  fine  days. 
The  strong  fell  sick,  the  ill  died,  and  many  were 
the  death-notices  in  the  papers.  The  cold  helped 
to  prolong  the  indisposition  of  Nami,  who  was  not 
in  any  way  strong,  and,  though  she  showed  no 
special  symptom,  she  spent  day  after  day  languidly, 
with  a  heavy  head  and  little  appetite. 

The  clock  had  just  struck  two.  After  its  vibra- 
tions had  died  away,  everything  seemed  to  be  silent 
for  a  while,  and  the  slow  tick-tock  of  the  clock  added 
to  the  stillness  of  the  moment.  It  was  a  remarkably 

[112] 


Confluences 


fine  day  for  the  season,  and,  though  the  light  azure 
of  the  early  spring  sky  was  shut  out  by  four  paper 
screens,  the  mild  light  of  the  sun  rested  brightly  on 
them  and  a  few  filtered  invisible  rays  even  seemed  to 
dance  about  the  nimble  fingers  of  Nami,  who  was 
lying  down  and  knitting  a  black  sock,  and  on  her 
glossy  locks  as  they  flowed  wildly  over  a  snow-white 
pillow.  On  a  screen  to  the  left,  the  slender  shadows 
of  a  sumac  were  seen  drooping  over  a  bronze  basin ; 
on  the  right  was  clearly  outlined  an  old  broad- 
stemmed  plum-tree,  whose  bare  boughs  kept  inter- 
weaving in  and  out,  the  budding  shadow  with 
flowers  few  and  far  between  bespeaking  a  spring 
still  in  its  infancy.  Above  the  low  wainscot  of  one 
screen  the  little  head  of  a  kitten  basking  in  the 
sunshine  was  shadowed  forth.  Suddenly  she  jumped 
at  a  moth  over  her  head,  which  had  been  allured 
perhaps  by  the  warm  sun,  and,  missing  it,  fell  flat 
on  the  floor.  But  she  did  not  seem  to  care  a  whit, 
and  presumably  was  taking  her  time  in  licking 
her  paws,  as  the  shadow  of  her  head  was  seen 
nodding  and  nodding.  Nami  watched  the  whole 
movement  as  pictured  on  the  paper,  and  smiled, 
but,  being  dazed,  she  shut  her  eyes  and  remained  in 
a  dreamy  dulness.  Then,  changing  from  one  side 
["3] 


to  the  other,  she  stroked  the  half-knit  sock  and 
began  to  move  her  needles  in  and  out. 

The  noise  of  heavy  footsteps  was  heard  on  the 
veranda,  and  the  dwarfed  shadow  of  a  portly  human 
figure  moved  along  the  screens.  Presently  it  stopped 
and  disclosed  itself  to  be  the  widow  Kawashima, 
who  entered  and  sat  by  the  bed. 

"  How  do  you  feel  to-day?  " 

"  Much  better,  thank  you,  mother.  I  could  get 
up,  but  —  " 

Nami  put  her  work  aside,  and,  adjusting  her 
clothes  a  little,  tried  to  sit  up.  The  widow  stopped 
her. 

"  Oh,  no,  that  won't  do.  I  am  no  stranger,  you 
know.  Don't  trouble  yourself  over  my  coming. 
Why,  look  there,  you  are  knitting  again.  That 
won't  do,  either.  A  patient  has  nothing  to  do  but 
to  look  after  herself,  you  see.  Now,  Nami,  you 
must  forget  everything  on  Takeo's  account.  Take 
care  and  get  well  soon,  my  dear  — " 

"  Excuse  me,  I  have  been  confined  to  my  bed 
so  long  —  " 

"  You  are  not  talking  to  your  mother,  are  you  ? 
I  don't  like  that;  you  are  altogether  too  distant." 

The  widow  did  not  say  everything  that  was 
in  her  mind.  She  used  to  complain  that  daughters- 
["4] 


Confluences 


in-law  in  these  days  were  not  polite  enough  to  a 
person  of  her  position,  and  thought  it  was  at  least 
one  redeeming  point  in  Nami's  favor  that  she  was 
remarkably  free  from  such  a  defect.  But  to-day  she 
was  thinking  of  something  else,  and,  as  if  she  were 
suddenly  reminded  of  it,  she  asked: 

"  Oh,  you  got  a  letter  from  Takeo,  did  you  not  ? 
What  did  he  say?" 

Nami  took  out  a  letter  from  under  her  pillow 
and  showed  her  a  part  of  it,  saying: 

"  He  is  coming  back  next  Saturday,  he  says." 

"Is  he?" 

The  widow  ran  her  eyes  over  the  paper  and  gave 
it  back. 

"  H'm,  what  nonsense  he  talks  about  taking  you 
away  for  your  health.  If  you  move  about  in  this 
cold  weather  you  will  be  sick  even  if  you  are  strong. 
A  cold  will  be  easily  cured  if  you  stay  in  bed 
patiently.  Takeo  is  young,  you  know,  and  so  he 
is  always  over-anxious  and  talks  about  doctors  and 
going  somewhere  for  the  health.  When  I  was  young 
I  hardly  ever  went  to  bed  for  a  little  sickness,  and 
even  when  my  child  was  born  I  did  not  stay  in 
bed  more  than  ten  days.  Write  to  Takeo,  and  tell 
him  not  to  be  anxious  about  you,  as  I  am  here." 

The  widow  laughed,  but  her  eyes  showed  her 


displeasure.  As  she  went  out,  Nami  sat  up,  saying: 
"  Excuse  me  for  not  rising." 

Then  Nami  drew  a  troubled  breath. 

She  hardly  believed  that  a  mother  could  be  jealous 
of  her  son's  wife,  but,  after  the  return  of  her 
husband,  she  perceived  that  a  strange  feeling  had 
developed  between  her  and  her  mother-in-law. 
When  Takeo  returned  from  his  cruise  he  found 
Nami  in  very  poor  health;  he  sympathized  with 
her  deeply  for  her  anxiety  for  him  during  his  ab- 
sence, and  his  love  for  her  was  more  apparent  than 
ever.  Although  Nami  was  very  happy  to  be  the  ob- 
ject of  his  thoughtful  care,  she  was  troubled  to  find 
that  her  mother-in-law  was  jealous  about  it.  How 
hard  it  was,  she  thought,  to  love  and  be  loved  by 
her  husband,  and  yet  to  serve  and  please  such  a 
mother-in-law  as  the  widow  was. 

"  Madam,  Miss  Kato  is  here  to  see  you." 

At  the  voice  of  the  maid  Nami  opened  her  eyes. 
On  looking  at  the  guest  her  face  brightened  joy- 
fully. 

"  Well,  O-Chizu-san !  It  is  so  good  of  you  to  come 
to  see  me." 

"  Do  you  feel  better  to-day?  " 
Putting  aside  her  silk  pouch  and  her  head-gear  of 
[116] 


Confluences 


lilac  crape,  a  girl  of  about  seventeen  in  shimada 
approached  Nami's  bed.  Her  slender  figure  was 
clothed  in  a  black  overcoat,  and  her  sparkling  black 
eyes  shone  brightly  under  her  well-formed  eye- 
brows. She  was  Chizu  Kato,  eldest  daughter  of 
the  Baroness  Kato,  Nami's  aunt. 

Nami  and  Chizu  were  cousins.  They  had  been 
great  friends  from  the  time  they  were  in  the  kinder- 
garten, and  poor  Koma,  the  younger  sister  of 
Nami,  often  complained  that  she  was  left  without 
any  playmate.  And  so,  after  the  marriage  of  Nami, 
while  other  schoolmates  were  estranged  gradually, 
Chizu,  on  the  contrary,  was-  delighted  at  the  near- 
ness of  their  houses,  and  came  to  see  her  quite 
often.  During  Takeo's  long  absence  the  greatest 
consolation  of  the  sad  and  lonely  Nami,  excepting 
the  letters  of  Takeo  burning  with  love,  were  the 
friendly  visits  of  her  dear  Chizu. 

Nami  said,  smilingly:  "I  feel  much  better  to- 
day, but  my  head  is  still  heavy  and  my  cough 
very  troublesome." 

"  Oh,  that  is  bad.    But  how  cold  it  is!  " 

Glancing  at  the  maid,  who  courteously  offered 
her  a  cushion,  she  took  a  seat  near  Nami.  Then, 
warming  her  hands  with  their  jewelled  rings  over 


jQamt-tto 

the  fire,  she  repeatedly  covered  her  rosy  cheeks  with 
them. 

"  Aunt  and  uncle  are  both  well  ?  " 

"  All  well,  thank  you.  They  are  very  anxious 
about  you,  as  it  is  so  cold.  We  were  saying  last 
night  that  when  you  get  a  little  better  you  had 
better  go  to  Zushi  for  a  change.  It  will  certainly 
do  you  good." 

"  Were  you  ?  Takeo  wrote  me  from  Yokosura, 
saying  that  I  needed  a  change." 

"  Oh,  did  he  ?  Then  you  had  better  go  as  soon  as 
possible." 

"  But  I  shall  get  well  very  soon,  anyway." 

"  You  will  have  to  be  very  careful  of  your 
cold." 

The  maid  came  in  and  brought  tea  for  Chizu. 

"  Kane,  where  is  mother  ?  A  guest  ?  Well,  who  ? 
A  man  from  the  country?  O-Chizu-san,  you  have 
plenty  of  time  to-day,  I  suppose?  Kane,  bring  in 
some  nice  things  for  O-Chizu-san." 

"  Why,  I  come  often,  you  know.  You  can't 
afford  to  entertain  me  always.  Wait  a  moment." 
Taking  out  a  little  box :  "  Your  mother  is  fond 
of  rice  dumpling,  isn't  she?  I  have  brought  her 
some.  But  if  she  has  a  caller,  take  it  in  afterward." 

"  Thank  you ;  she  will  be  so  pleased." 
[118] 


Chizu  then  took  out  some  red  oranges.  "  Look 
here,  aren't  these  nice?  These  are  my  present  to 
you.  But  I  fear  they  aren't  very  sweet." 

"  Oh,  how  nice!    Do  peel  one  for  me,  please." 

Nami  tasted  with  a  relish  the  one  that  Chizu 
gave  her,  and  tried  to  brush  back  the  loose  hair 
playing  about  her  forehead. 

"  You  feel  uncomfortable,  don't  you  ?  Isn't  it 
better  to  dress  it  loosely?  Now,  let  me  help  you. 
No,  no  need  of  sitting  up;  that  is  all  right." 

Chizu  brought  in  the  necessary  things  from  a 
toilet-stand  in  the  adjoining  room,  and  began  to 
comb  Nami's  hair  gently. 

"  I  haven't  told  you  about  the  alumni  meeting 
we  had  yesterday.  You  received  a  notice,  didn't 
you  ?  We  had  a  very  nice  time.  Everybody  wanted 
to  be  remembered  to  you."  With  a  light  laugh,  she 
continued :  "  It  is  only  a  year  since  we  left  our 
school,  but  already  one-third  of  us  are  married. 
It  was  such  fun  to  see  Okubo-san,  Honda-san, 
and  Kitakoji-san;  they  all  dressed  their  hair  in 
marumage,  and  they  looked  peculiarly  grave.  Do 
I  hurt  you?  And,  dear  me,  they  all  talked  about 
themselves.  And  then  we  had  a  debate  on  the 
advisability  of  parents  and  married  sons  living  apart. 
Kitakoji-san  took  the  negative,  saying  that  her  inex- 

C"9] 


perience  as  a  housekeeper  had  constantly  been  sup- 
plemented by  the  help  of  her  gentle  mother-in-law, 
while  Okubo-san  championed  the  affirmative  side,  her 
mother-in-law,  you  know,  being  very  strict. 

"  Oh,  it  was  so  funny !  And  then  I  tried  to 
perplex  them,  when  they  told  me  that  I  had  no 
business  in  such  discussion,  as  I  was  still  an  out- 
sider! Isn't  this  a  little  too  tight?" 

"  No,  not  at  all.  You  must  have  enjoyed  it  very 
much.  Every  one  spoke  from  her  own  experience,  I 
imagine.  Things  are  different  in  each  house,  so 
you  cannot  include  all  in  a  general  proposition,  I 
suppose.  O-Chizu-san,  you  remember  what  aunt 
said  once;  that  young  people  alone  are  apt  to 
become  indolent  and  selfish.  I  think  she  was  right 
in  saying  so.  We  should  not  neglect  the  older 
people ;  don't  you  agree  with  me  ?  " 

Nami  was  a  thoughtful  girl  who  had  a  taste  of 
her  own  in  managing  household  affairs.  She  lis- 
tened to  her  father's  teachings  with  intelligence, 
and  watched  the  ways  of  her  stepmother  with 
critical  eyes.  And  she  looked  forward  to  the  time 
when  one  day  she  should  be  mistress  of  her  own 
house  and  put  her  ideas  into  practice.  But  here 
with  the  Kawashima  family  she  found  what  she  had 
scarcely  dreamed  of.  The  whole  administrative 
[120] 


Confluences 


power  lay  in  the  hands  of  an  empress  dowager,  and 
she  herself  stood  in  the  position  of  a  nominal  princess 
imperial.  To  conform  to  the  new  situation  for 
a  while  and  wait  for  a  better  day  —  this  was  what 
she  did.  But  when  she  found  herself  standing 
between  her  husband  and  his  mother,  and  unable 
to  help  him  as  she  desired,  she  silently  wept  over 
her  hard  fortune,  and  often  doubted  if  her  step- 
mother's favorite  theory  on  separate  living,  which 
Nami  once  thought  not  congenial  to  her  country's 
custom,  was  not  after  all  the  better  one.  Nami, 
however,  was  too  spirited  to  give  up  rashly  her 
long-cherished  ideas. 

Tying  Nami's  coiffure  with  white  ribbon,  Chizu, 
unable  to  read  the  inner  thoughts  of  her  cousin, 
who  had  spent  ten  years  under  a  stepmother  and 
almost  one  year  by  the  side  of  a  mother-in-law, 
looked  into  her  face  and  said,  with  a  low  voice: 
"  Does  she  still  get  out  of  temper  often  ?  " 

"  Sometimes,  but  she  treats  me  kindly  since  I 
have  been  sick.  But  —  she  does  not  like  me  to 
think  so  much  of  Takeo,  that  is  the  trouble.  And 
then  Takeo  on  his  part  always  tells  me  that  here 
mother  is  the  queen,  and  I  must  try  to  please  her 
more  than  him !  Yes,  —  but  let's  stop  talking  about 
such  things.  I  feel  more  comfortable,  thank  you. 

[121] 


jftami  ko 

My  head  is  much  better  now."  And,  feeling  of 
her  head-dress,  Nami  closed  her  eyes  wearily. 

Putting  away  the  comb  and  wiping  her  hands  with 
a  piece  of  soft  paper,  Chizu  stood  a  while  before 
the  toilet-stand,  where  she  finally  noticed  a  little 
box.  As  she  opened  it  and  took  out  something, 
she  said :  "  I  am  never  tired  of  looking  at  this 
pin.  It  is  so  beautiful.  Takeo-san  has  good  taste, 
hasn't  he?"  Coming  back  to  her  seat:  "  Shunji, 
you  know,  always  urges  me  to  study  French  or 
German.  He  thinks  that  the  wife  of  a  diplomat 
ought  to  know  one  of  them.  But  it's  too  hard  for 
me."  Shunji  was  the  name  of  Chizu's  future  hus- 
band, now  an  official  in  the  Foreign  Department. 

"  How  I  shall  love  to  see  you  in  marumage  — 
though  the  shimada  becomes  you  so  well,"  laughed 
Nami. 

"Oh,  mercy!" 

Her  beautiful  eyebrows  were  drawn  together,  but 
a  smile  which  blossomed  out  of  her  dainty  lips 
betrayed  her. 

"  You  know,  O-Nami-san,  Hagiwara-san,  who 
graduated  the  year  before  us  ?  " 

"Yes,  she  who  was  married  to  Matsudaira?  " 

"Yes;   she  was  divorced  yesterday,  I  hear." 

"  Divorced  ?     What  was  the  trouble  ?  " 

[122] 


Confluences! 


"  She  was  much  liked  by  her  husband's  parents, 
but  Matsudaira  appeared  to  take  a  dislike  to  her." 

"  Has  she  not  a  child  ?  " 

"  Yes,  one.  But  Matsudaira  turned  from  her 
to  a  bad  woman,  and  was  so  shameless  in  his  in- 
fidelity that  Hagiwara-san's  father  got  very  angry, 
and  said  that  he  would  not  have  his  daughter 
married  to  such  a  man.  And  he  at  last  called  her 
back." 

"What  a  pity!  Why  did  he  dislike  her  ?  Wasn't 
it  very  cruel  in  him?  " 

"  Indeed,  it  makes  me  angry  to  think  of  it.  I 
wish  it  had  been  the  other  way.  How  wretched 
one  must  be  not  to  be  loved  by  one's  husband, 
although  liked  by  his  parents." 

Nami  sighed. 

"  It  makes  me  feel  sad  and  lonely  to  think  how 
those  who  attended  the  same  school  and  studied 
in  the  same  class-room  are  scattered  far  and  wide, 
each  following  her  own  destiny.  O-Chizu-san,  we 
two  must  be  friends  forever  and  stand  by  each 
other!" 

"  That  is  my  prayer." 

Their  hands  were  clasped  unconsciously.  After 
a  while  Nami  smiled,  and  said :  "  I  dream  of  lots 
of  things  as  I  lie  here  idle.  Don't  laugh  at  me 


if  I  tell  you  one  of  my  dreams.  Suppose  many 
years  hence  we  should  have  war  with  some  foreign 
power,  and  Japan  wins.  Then  Shunji-san  as  Min- 
ister of  State  for  Foreign  Affairs  will  go  abroad  to 
negotiate  a  peace  treaty,  and  Takeo  as  Commander- 
in-Chief  of  our  fleet  will  station  scores  of  vessels 
at  the  enemy's  ports  —  " 

"  And  then  uncle  of  Akasaka  will  be  Commander- 
in-Chief  of  the  Army,  and  my  father  in  the  Upper 
House  will  have  a  bill  passed  appropriating  hun- 
dreds of  millions  of  yen  for  the  army  and  navy 
expenditures." 

"  And  then  O-Chizu-san  and  I  will  join  the 
ranks  of  the  Red  Cross." 

"  But  you  can't  do  that  if  you  are  not  strong," 
laughed  Chizu. 

No  sooner  had  Nami  laughed  than  she  coughed 
and  put  her  hand  to  her  right  breast. 

"  We  have  talked  too  much.  Are  you  in  pain 
there?" 

"  When  I  cough  it  hurts  me  here." 

As  she  spoke  Nami  turned  her  eyes  to  the  fading 
light. 


CHAPTER   IV 


ONLY  five  days  following  his  return  home  in 
disgrace  with  Takeo,  and  harboring  a  grudge 
in    his   breast,    Chijiwa   was   transferred    suddenly 
from  his  office  at  the  Headquarters  to  a  regiment 
in  the  First  Division. 

There  is  a  time  at  least  once  in  life  when  every- 
thing we  do  goes  wrong,  and  we  are  constantly  hur- 
ried from  bad  to  worse,  as  if  Heaven  would  never 
stop  chastising  us.  During  the  past  year  Chijiwa  had 
been  in  this  strait,  and  as  yet  he  was  unable  to 
see  his  way  out.  Nami  had  been  snatched  away 
by  Takeo ;  his  speculations  had  failed ;  the  borrow- 
ing of  money  brought  him  disgrace;  Takeo,  whom 
he  had  slighted  as  a  mere  boy,  had  humiliated  him  ; 
and  the  intercourse  with  the  Kawashima  family,  his 
only  relatives,  had  come  to  an  end.  And,  more 
than  this,  without  a  word  of  warning  he  was 
stripped  of  his  position  at  Headquarters,  which,  as 
a  short  cut  to  his  speedy  promotion,  he  would  have 
defended  at  all  hazards,  and  was  consigned 
to  a  petty  office  in  a  division  which  he  had 


J&amt  feu 

despised  hitherto  as  a  mere  drudgery.  Chijiwa, 
however,  was  conscious  of  his  guilt,  and  did  not 
dare  to  protest.  Disdaining  nothing  in  his  mis- 
fortune, he  served  in  his  new  office  unblushingly. 
Hitherto  he  had  been  a  self-possessed  man  who 
never  lost  his  presence  of  mind,  but  this  last  incident 
dealt  him  such  a  blow  that,  whenever  his  thoughts 
turned  to  his  disgrace,  he  could  not  prevent  his 
blood  from  boiling  up  like  a  seething  pit. 

The  present  condition  of  Cbijiwa's  life  was 
like  that  of  a  man  who,  putting  his  feet  on  the 
ladder  of  promotion  which  leads  inevitably  to  the 
crown  of  success,  had  been  knocked  off  suddenly 
when  he  had  already  ascended  one  or  two  rounds. 
But  who  had  knocked  him  off?  From  a  slight 
hint  in  Takeo's  words,  and  from  the  fact  that  the 
Chief  of  the  Headquarters  staff  was  an  intimate 
friend  of  Lieutenant-General  Kataoka,  Chijiwa  sus- 
pected that  the  latter  had  at  least  some  share  in 
the  matter.  Again,  he  knew  Takeo  to  be  a  man 
quite  indifferent  to  money.  So  his  extraordinary 
anger  about  three  thousand  yen  —  though  it  in- 
cluded the  seal  forgery  —  argued  something  deeper 
than  a  matter  of  mere  money.  Might  not  Nami 
have  slandered  him  to  Takeo  about  his  old  love- 
making?  The  deeper  he  reflected  the  more  his 
[126] 


suspicion  became  fact,  and  this  in  time  added  fuel 
to  his  wrath.  His  resentment  toward  his  lost  love, 
his  chagrin  at  the  loss  of  a  promising  position,  and 
all  sorts  of  feelings  of  despair,  jealousy,  and  hatred 
eddied  around  the  general,  Nami,  and  Takeo,  and 
rose  up  like  tongues  of  flame.  He  had  been  proud 
of  his  cool-headedness  and  had  laughed  at  the  folly 
of  forgetting  calculation  in  the  heat  of  excitement. 
But  now,  after  these  repeated  overthrows,  he  lost 
his  temper  so  far  that  if  he  could  not  find  vent  for 
the  swelling  volume  of  his  venomous  feelings  he 
felt  as  if  he  could  no  longer  contain  himself. 

Revenge,  revenge!  There  is  no  joy  in  this  world 
comparable  to  that  of  sipping  the  blood  of  those 
whom  we  have  detested,  and  of  smacking  the  lips 
over  its  deliciousness.  Revenge,  revenge!  But 
how?  How  could  he  lay  a  mine  to  blow  up  the 
two  odious  houses  of  Kataoka  and  Kawashima,  and, 
springing  it  from  a  safe  distance,  glory  in  the  de- 
lightful scene  in  which  the  flesh  of  the  hated  men 
and  women  would  be  rent  and  their  bones  crushed 
as  they  all  were  sent  half-alive  to  hell?  This  was 
the  problem  that  had  crossed  and  recrossed  Chijiwa's 
mind,  day  and  night,  since  last  January. 

It  was  the  middle  of  March,  when  the  plum- 
blossoms  were  falling  like  flakes  of  snow.  One 

["7] 


J&arai  ko 

day  Chijiwa  went  to  the  Shinbashi  Station  to  meet 
a  friend  who  had  been  transferred  to  Tokyo  from 
the  Third  Division.  As  he  was  going  out  of  the 
waiting-room  he  chanced  to  meet  a  tall  lady  with 
a  young  girl  just  outside  of  the  ladies'  room. 

"How  do  you  do?" 

Madam  Kataoka  and  Koma  stood  in  front  of 
him.  For  a  moment  Chijiwa  changed  color,  but  he 
instantly  recovered  himself,  reading  from  their  faces 
that  they  knew  nothing  of  his  conduct.  He  bore 
malice,  it  was  true,  for  the  general  and  Nami,  but 
he  saw  at  once  there  was  no  use  in  being  an  enemy 
to  Madam  Kataoka.  So  he  made  a  courteous  bow, 
and  smilingly  said,  "  How  do  you  do?  " 

"  You  are  quite  a  stranger." 

"  I  should  have  called  on  you,  but  I  have  been 
kept  very  busy  these  days.  Where  are  you  going 
now?" 

"ToZushi.    And  you?" 

"  Just  to  meet  a  friend  here.  Are  you  going 
for  a  vacation  ?  " 

"  Oh,  haven't  you  heard  the  news  ?  We  have 
a  patient." 

"A  patient?     Who  is  it?"  Chijiwa  wondered. 

"  Nami,"  answered  the  viscountess. 

The  bell  rang  at  this  moment,  and  the  passen- 
[128] 


gees  went  along  like  a  tide  to  the  gates.  Koma 
urged  her  mother  to  hurry,  saying,  "  Mother,  it 
is  time." 

Chijiwa  took  a  bag  from  the  hand  of  the  vis- 
countess and  walked  by  her  side. 

"Is  she  very  ill?" 

"  Yes,  it  is  lung  trouble." 

"  Lung  trouble  ?    Consumption  ?  " 

"  Well,  she  had  a  severe  hemorrhage,  and  so 
went  to  Zushi  the  other  day  for  the  season.  I  am 
going  to  see  her  now."  Taking  the  bag  from 
Chijiwa  at  the  gate,  she  thanked  him,  adding: 
"  Good-by ;  I  will  be  back  soon.  Come  and  see 
me  sometime." 

As  he  watched  the  beautiful  cashmere  shawl  and 
the  red-ribboned  coiffure  vanish  into  a  first-class 
compartment,  Chijiwa  turned  about  with  a  revenge- 
ful smile  on  his  lips. 

Seeing  that  Nami's  symptoms  became  more  and 
more  marked,  the  doctor  did  all  he  could  without 
exciting  alarm.  But  for  all  that  her  condition  grew 
steadily  worse,  and  by  the  beginning  of  March  it 
became  apparent  that  she  was  a  victim  of  con- 
sumption. 

Even  her  mother-in-law,  who,  taking  pride  in 
[129] 


her  own  health,  had  derided  the  weakness  of  young 
people  and  turned  a  deaf  ear  to  any  such  plan  of 
treating  sickness  by  a  change  of  climate,  was  alarmed 
at  Nami's  hemorrhages.  She  also  was  afraid  of 
the  consequences,  —  she  had  heard  of  the  infec- 
tious nature  of  this  dreadful  disease,  —  and  had 
followed  the  advice  of  the  doctor  in  sending  Nami 
with  a  suitable  nurse  to  Kataoka's  villa  at  Zushi. 

Nami  had  shrunk  from  the  first  attacks  of  the 
disease,  feeling  as  if  she  were  a  lonely  traveller 
in  a  vast  stretch  of  wilderness  enshrouded  in  a  coal- 
black  sheet  of  threatening  clouds.  But  now  that 
the  awful  silence  was  already  broken,  and  Nami 
stood  in  the  midst  of  deafening  thunder  and  ghastly 
lightning,  black  wind  and  smoking  rain,  she  de- 
termined to  pass  on  quickly  through  the  thick  folds 
of  storm  at  any  cost.  And  yet  how  horrible  to  think 
of  the  first  attack. 

It  was  the  second  day  of  March.  Nami  was 
feeling  unusually  well  and  was  trying  to  amuse 
herself  by  arranging  flowers  —  something  she  had 
not  indulged  in  for  a  long  time.  Asking  her  hus- 
band, who  happened  to  be  at  home,  to  help  her  get 
the  material,  she  was  sitting  on  the  veranda  and 
selecting  boughs  from  a  beautiful  budding  red  plum- 
tree.  All  at  once  she  felt  a  pain  in  her  breast,  her 


head  swam,  and,  uttering  an  involuntary  cry,  was 
immediately  overcome  by  a  hemorrhage.  It  had 
come  at  last  —  that  moment  which  she  had  fore- 
seen with  a  sense  of  horror,  and  she  now  felt  that 
she  had  caught  a  glimpse  of  her  grave  in  the  vague 
distance. 

Ah,  death!  When  Nami  had  been  a  hapless 
child  life  had  little  joy  for  her,  and  death  little 
sorrow.  But  now  that  she  had  tasted  the  sweets 
of  life,  which  was  everything  to  her,  to  think  of 
its  termination  was  simply  terrible.  And  as  she 
meditated  upon  her  doom,  she  felt  that  she  must 
fight  against  it  by  all  means.  Bracing  her  spirits, 
too  easily  depressed,  she  assiduously  took  care  of 
herself,  to  the  surprise  of  the  attending  doctor. 

Takeo,  who  at  that  time  was  at  the  naval  station 
of  Yokosura,  within  a  short  distance  of  Zushi,  came 
to  see  her  often,  snatching  for  this  purpose  every 
spare  hour.  Letters  came  from  her  father,  and 
the  visits  of  her  aunt  and  Chizu  were  as  frequent 
as  possible.  And  then  her  old  nurse  Iku,  who  had 
been  separated  from  her  since  the  last  summer, 
when  she  was  sent  away  from  the  Kawashima  house- 
hold, watched  over  her  with  a  tenderness  that 
pleased  Nami  to  such  an  extent  that  she  even  felt 
a  delight  in  the  sadness  of  being  ill,  since  it  afforded 


the  opportunity  for  their  happy  meeting.  And, 
besides,  there  was  an  old  faithful  servant  who  at- 
tended to  every  comfort  about  the  house.  Nami, 
who  had  left  the  city  when  it  was  cold,  and  placed 
herself  in  the  mild  bosom  of  the  sunny  shore, 
breathed  in  the  warm  light  of  kindly  nature  and 
the  still  warmer  atmosphere  of  human  sympathy. 
She  felt  relieved,  and,  after  two  weeks,  the  hemor- 
rhage stopped  and  the  cough  lessened.  The  doctor, 
who  visited  her  twice  a  week  from  Tokyo,  was 
pleased  to  find  no  progress  in  the  disease,  even  if 
she  was  not  improving,  and  he  assured  her  that 
there  was  a  hope  of  recovery  if  she  would  not  worry 
and  would  remain  patiently  under  medical  treat- 
ment. 

It  was  the  first  Saturday  in  April,  and,  although 
still  early  for  cherry  flowers  in  the  capital,  here  at 
Zushi  the  wild  cherry-trees  on  the  hills  had  already 
begun  to  bloom,  and  patches  of  white  were  seen 
on  the  green  slopes.  But  to-day  nature  seemed  to 
be  in  a  gloomy  mood,  and  from  early  morning  the 
rain  drizzled  and  the  hills  and  sea  were  blotted 
out  in  one  misty  gray.  The  long  spring  day  ap- 
peared to  draw  itself  out  endlessly.  Toward  even- 
ing, however,  the  rain  steadily  increased  and  the 


wind  began  to  rise.  The  wind  shrieked  and  howled 
through  the  doors  and  screens,  and  the  rolling  roar 
of  the  angry  sea  sounded  like  the  gallop  of  millions 
of  wild  horses.  The  whole  village  of  fishermen 
bolted  their  doors,  and  not  a  light  was  seen  to  betray 
their  existence. 

At  the  villa  of  Kataoka,  however,  a  scene  totally 
different  was  presented.  There  Takeo  was  wel- 
comed. He  had  been  expected  early  in  the  day, 
but,  being  unavoidably  detained,  he  had  hastened 
to  come  through  the  deep  dark  of  the  stormy  night. 
He  had  already  changed  his  dress  and  had  eaten 
supper,  and  was  now  leaning  on  a  table  reading 
a  letter.  Opposite  to  him  sat  Nami,  sewing  a  pretty 
bag,  and  often  stopping  her  needle  to  glance  and 
smile  at  her  husband  or  to  listen  to  the  noise  out- 
side as  she  mused  silently.  A  tuft  of  cherry  flowers 
and  leaves  was  pinned  in  her  hair.  On  the  table 
between  the  two  was  placed  a  lamp  which  burned 
cheerfully  and  reflected  a  pink  light  from  its  shade. 
In  the  vase  near  by  a  cherry  spray  was  thrust,  with 
its  snowy  flowers  silently  drooping.  Perhaps  they 
were  dreaming  of  the  spring  they  had  left  that 
morning  on  the  hill. 

The  noise  of  the  wind  and  rain  was  heard  rush- 
ing and  splashing  around  the  house. 

[J33] 


Takeo  folded  the  letter.  "  Father  seems  to  be 
very  anxious  about  you,"  said  he.  "  I  have  to  go 
to  Tokyo  to-morrow,  so  I  will  try  to  go  to  Akasaka, 
too." 

"You  are  going  to-morrow?  In  this  weather? 
But  mother  will  be  waiting  for  you.  I  wish  to 
go  with  you." 

"  Nami-san !  Don't  forget  what  you  are  here 
for.  Remember  for  awhile  that  you  are  in  exile." 

"If  this  be  exile,  I  wish  that  I  might  spend"  my 
whole  life  here.  My  dear,  you  may  smoke." 

"Do  I  look  as  if  I  wanted  to  smoke?  Well, 
I  had  better  not  while  I  am  here.  But  on  the 
day  before  I  come  and  the  day  after  I  will  smoke 
twice  as  much  as  usual." 

Nami  laughed,  and  said :  "  Well,  as  you  are 
so  good  I  will  give  you  some  nice  cakes.  Iku  will 
bring  them." 

"  Thank  you.  Did  O-Chizu-san  bring  them  ? 
What  is  that?  A  pretty  thing,  isn't  it?" 

"  I  am  just  killing  time  by  making  this  for 
mother.  Oh,  no,  this  won't  hurt  me.  I  am  taking 
my  time,  you  know.  I  feel  so  well  this  evening. 
Won't  you  let  me  sit  up  a  little  longer?  I  don't 
look  sick  now,  do  I  ?  " 

"  You  ought  to  feel  well,  for  Doctor  Kawashima 
[134] 


is  here,"  he  laughingly  replied.  "  But  you  really 
look  better  these  days.  No  more  fear  about  you." 

Old  Iku,  who  came  in  at  that  moment  with 
cakes  and  tea,  remarked: 

"What  a  terrible  storm  this  is!  We  could 
hardly  sleep  to-night  if  my  master  were  not  with 
us.  Miss  Chizu  has  gone  back,  and  the  nurse  also 
has  left  for  Tokyo.  How  lonely  we  should  feel 
without  them,  even  though  old  Mohei  is  here." 

"  How  a  sailor  at  sea  must  feel  in  this  kind  of 
weather!  But  I  should  think  that  the  one  who 
is  thinking  of  him  at  home  is  more  to  be  pitied." 

"  Oh,"  said  Takeo,  drinking  a  cup  of  tea  and 
eating  two  or  three  pieces  of  cake  in  rapid  succession, 
"  oh,  this  is  mild  weather.  But  if  you  were  to  be 
in  a  big  storm  for  two  or  three  days  in  the  South 
China  Sea,  you  would  know  what  a  terrible  one 
really  is.  A  large  vessel  of  over  four  thousand  tons 
will  pitch  thirty  to  forty  degrees,  the  decks  being 
washed  by  the  mountainous  waves,  and  the  hull 
creaking  like  a  wooden  house.  You  wouldn't  feel 
very  well,  I'll  wager  you." 

The  wind  grew  more  violent,  and  a  blast  dashed 

the  rain  against  the  house,  sounding  like  a  shower 

of  pebbles.     Nami  shut  her  eyes  and  Iku  shrugged 

her  shoulders.  They  stopped  talking,  and  for  a  while 

[135] 


J&ami-io 

only  the  voice  of  the  storm  was  heard  raging 
furiously. 

"  Let  us  stop  talking  about  dismal  things.  You 
can  do  no  better  in  this  kind  of  weather  than  to 
make  the  lamp  burn  bright  and  talk  cheerfully. 
This  place  seems  to  be  warmer  than  Yokosura. 
Wild  cherry-trees  are  already  in  bloom  like  these." 

Putting  the  flowers  in  the  vase,  Nami  said :  "  Old 
Mohei  brought  this  from  the  hill  this  morning. 
Isn't  it  beautiful?  This  weather,  I  am  afraid,  will 
do  much  harm  to  the  trees  on  the  hill.  But  how 
brave  this  looks!  Oh,  yes,  I  read  this  afternoon 
in  the. poems  of  Rengetsu  this  pretty  one: 


" '  How  I  love  thee,  O  flower  fair, 

E'er  blooming  in  thy  first  delight, 
And  in  the  morning  sun  so  bright 
E'er  falling  bravely,  pure  as  air.' " 

"What?  E'er  falling  bravely?  I  tell  you,  our 
people  admire  flowers  and  everything  else  too  much 
as  they  fall.  That  is  very  gallant,  but  it  is  not  good 
to  be  too  gallant.  In  war  or  in  anything,  those" 
who  die  quickly  are  losing  ground.  I  want  to 
encourage  the  headstrong,  obstinate,  and  enduring 
side  of  our  people's  character.  And  so  my  song 


will  be  like  this.     Listen.     It  will  sound  queer,  as 
it  is  my  first  trial,  you  know: 

"  Don't  laugh  and  say  'tis  obstinate 
To  stick  so  long,  loathing  to  part 
With  life,  but  how  it  cheers  my  heart 
To  see  the  flowers  bloom  sedate 
And  bloom  and  bloom  till  Spring  is  late." 

"  How  is  this?     Don't  I  beat  Rengetsu?" 

"  Why,  my  master  is  a  regular  poet,"  remarked 
Iku.  "  Don't  you  think  so,  madam  ?  " 

Takeo  was  merry.  "  With  old  Iku's  sanction, 
I  could  at  once  establish  my  fame." 

The  noise  of  the  increasing  storm,  reenforced  by 
that  of  the  waves,  filled  a  gap  made  in  their  talk, 
and  they  felt  as  if  they  were  out  in  a  boat  on  the 
angry  sea.  Old  Iku  went  out  to  get  some  water 
in  a  kettle.  Nami  took  out  the  thermometer  she 
had  just  been  using,  and,  reading  it  by  the  light,  told 
her  husband  proudly  that  her  temperature  was  even 
lower  than  usual.  She  then  looked  for  a  while  at 
the  flowers  on  the  table,  and,  suddenly  dimpling, 
said: 

"It's  just  a  year  now.  I  remember  the  day 
well.  I  was  just  starting  in  a  carriage  and  my 
folks  came  out  to  see  me  off,  but  I  could  not  find 


words  to  say  farewell.  Then,  as  I  crossed  Tameike 
Bridge,  the  evening  overtook  us  and  the  full  moon 
rose.  Cherry  flowers  were  in  full  bloom  on  the 
hill  beyond,  and,  when  I  drove  past,  the  petals 
came  falling  off  like  flakes  of  snow  and  danced 
into  my  carriage  window.  One  settled  on  a  lock 
of  my  hair,  and  I  did  not  know  it  until  my  aunt 
picked  it  off  when  I  was  about  to  get  out." 

Takeo,  resting  his  cheek  on  his  hand,  said :  "  Oh, 
a  year  or  so  passes  very  quickly.  It  will  not  be 
long  before  we  shall  celebrate  our  silver  wedding. 
It  amuses  me  to  think  how  composed  you  looked 
at  our  wedding.  I  always  wondered  how  you  could 
appear  so  cool." 

"  I  know  you  did,  but  I  will  tell  you  confidently 
that  I  was  really  scared  and  could  hardly  hold  the 
ceremonial  cup." 

Iku  came  in  with  the  kettle,  smiling.  "  You  are 
having  a  good  time.  I  never  felt  so  light-hearted 
at  seeing  you  merry.  This  reminds  me  of  our 
stay  at  Ikao  last  year." 

"Ikao!     How  I  enjoyed  it!"  said  Nami. 

"How  about  the  fern-gathering?"  asked  Takeo. 
"  I  remember  a  lady  who  took  her  own  time." 

"  But  you  hurried  me  so  much,"  she  expostulated. 

"  It  will  soon  be  the  season  for  ferns.    You  must 


get  well,  my  dear,  and  we  will  have  another  fern- 
gathering." 

"  Oh,  yes,  I  must  get  well  by  that  time." 

The  next  day  was  miraculously  fine  after  the 
storm  of  the  night. 

Takeo  was  to  go  to  Tokyo  in  the  afternoon. 
And  wishing  to  take  a  walk  that  warm,  windless 
morning,  he  went  out  with  Nami  from  the  back 
of  the  villa  to  the  beach,  passing  over  a  sandy  hill 
covered  with  pine-trees. 

"What  fine  weather!  We  never  thought  last 
night  that  we  should  have  such  a  fine  day,"  said 
Nami. 

"  No,  indeed,"  replied  Takeo.  "  See  how  near  the 
opposite  shore  seems  to  be.  It  looks  as  if  it  were 
within  call." 

Stepping  on  the  sandy  beach,  already  dry,  and 
leaving  behind  them  some  children  hunting  for 
shells  and  fishermen  getting  a  seine  ready,  the  two 
walked  along  the  crescent  beach  toward  a  lonely  spot. 

As  if  suddenly  reminded  of  something,  Nami 
asked:  "Do  you  know,  my  dear,  what  Chijiwa- 
san  is  doing?  " 

"  Chijiwa?  That  shameless  fellow!  I  haven't 
seen  him  since.  But  why  do  you  ask  about  him  ?  " 

I>39] 


Nami,  hesitating:  "  Why,  you  will  laugh  at  me, 
but  I  dreamed  about  him  last  night." 

''You  dreamed  about  him?" 

"  Yes,  he  was  talking  with  mother." 

"  You  worry  yourself  about  such  things,"  he  said, 
with  a  laugh.  "  But  what  was  he  talking 
about?" 

"  I  could  not  tell,  but  mother  nodded  many 
times.  O-Chizu-san  told  me  the  other  day  that 
she  had  seen  him  and  Yamaki  walking  together,  so 
I  think  that  made  me  dream  of  him.  My  dear, 
Chijiwa-san  won't  come  to  our  house,  will  he?" 

"  He  won't,  I  am  sure.  Mother  is  also  angry 
with  him,  you  know." 

A  sigh  escaped  Kami's  lips. 

"  I  am  always  thinking  how  mother  is  vexed 
with  me  on  account  of  my  illness." 

Takeo  felt  a  spasm  go  through  him.  He  did 
not  tell  his  sick  wife  that  since  she  had  been  away 
his  mother  had  become  more  and  more  ill-disposed 
towards  her,  that  she  had  advised  him  to  keep  away 
as  much  as  possible  from  Zushi  for  fear  of  infection, 
or  that  she  had  grumbled  about  the  trouble  occa- 
sioned by  Nami's  illness,  and  had  even  spoken  ill 
of  the  Kataoka  family.  If  Takeo  tried  to  appease 
her,  she  would  call  him  a  fool,  saying  that  he  was 
[140] 


2-u6l)t 


disobeying  his  parent  for  his  wife's  sake.  And 
this  happened  more  than  once  or  twice. 

"  Oh,  you  are  over  anxious.  Why  should  you 
worry?  Use  all  your  strength  to  get  well  and  be 
ready  for  next  spring.  We  will  then  go  with 
mother  to  Yoshino  to  enjoy  the  wild  cherry  flowers. 
Well,  we  have  come  quite  a  ways.  Do  you  feel 
tired?  Shall  we  turn  back?" 

The  couple  now  stood  where  the  sandy  coast  rose 
into  a  rocky  hill. 

"  Let's  go  to  Fudo.  I  am  not  at  all  tired.  I 
feel  as  if  I  could  walk  as  far  as  America." 

"Are  you  sure  you  are  all  right?  Perhaps  you 
had  better  put  on  this  shawl.  The  rocks  are  slippery, 
so  hold  my  arm  fast." 

Takeo  helped  Nami  to  follow  a  narrow  path  over 
the  rocks,  and,  stopping  many  times  on  the  way, 
they  went  to  where  some  threads  of  water  were 
falling  from  above.  By  the  side  of  the  waterfall 
was  a  shrine  of  Fudo.  A  few  pine-trees,  lengthen- 
ing out  their  stems  from  the  slope,  looked  down  over 
the  sea  slantingly. 

Takeo  brushed  the  dust  from  a  rock  and  spread 
the  shawl  to  let  Nami  sit  upon  it.  He  took  his  seat 
by  her,  and,  clasping  his  knees,  exclaimed:  "How 
calm  this  is  !  " 

[HI] 


The  sea  was  indeed  very  calm.  The  midday 
sky  was  cloudless  and  blue  to  the  very  core  of 
heaven,  and  a  vast  expanse  of  the  azure  sea  gleamed 
here  and  there  like  a  silken  white  sheet,  and  as 
far  as  eye  could  reach  not  a  single  ripple  disturbed 
its  perfect  smoothness.  The  land  and  sea  now  rested 
dreamily  in  a  peaceful  spring  day. 

"  My  dearest !  "  said  she. 

"What  is  it?"  he  asked. 

"Can  this  be  cured?" 

"What?" 

"  My  disease." 

"What  are  you  talking  about?  Why  should  it 
not  be  cured?  Depend  on  me,  you  will  be  cured. 
I  will  cure  you !  " 

Nami,  leaning  on  her  husband's  shoulder :  "  But 
I  often  think  that  I  may  never  get  well.  My 
mother  died  of  this  disease,  and  —  " 

"  Nami-san,  why  do  you  talk  like  that  to-day  ? 
You  are  certain  to  get  well.  You  heard  the  doctor 
say  so,  didn't  you?  Well,  your  mother  might  be 
—  by  that  disease,  but  you  are  under  twenty,  and 
the  disease  is  still  in  its  early  stage,  so  you  may  be 
sure  you  will  be  cured.  You  know  of  Okahara, 
one  of  our  relatives?  He  lost  his  right  lung,  and 
the  doctors  gave  up  all  hopes  of  him,  but  he  lived 


fifteen  years  after  that.  You  will  be  cured  if  your 
will  is  strong  enough.  If  not,  it  will  be  due  to  my 
lack  of  love  for  you.  But  I  do  love  you,  and  so  you 
will  get  well.  But  why  are  you  in  this  mood?" 

Takeo  took  Nami's  right  hand  and  pressed  it 
passionately  to  his  lips.  On  her  finger  there  sparkled 
a  diamond  ring  given  to  her  by  Takeo. 

The  two  remained  silent  for  awhile.  A  white 
sail  appeared  coming  from  the  direction  of  Yeno- 
shima,  and  glided  along  on  the  smooth  sea.  And 
the  merry  songs  of  the  far  away  fishermen  were 
wafted  to  them  through  the  still  air. 

Nami,  with  a  smile  in  her  swimming  eyes,  said: 
"  I  shall  be  cured.  Yes,  surely.  But  why  must  we 
die?  How  I  should  like  to  live  a  thousand  and 
twenty  years!  But,  if  we  must  die,  let  us  die 
together!  " 

"  When  you  are  gone,  you  may  be  sure  I  shall 
not  live." 

"Really?  What  a  joy  to  die  together!  But 
you  have  a  mother  and  duty  to  attend,  and  cannot 
do  as  you  wish.  I  shall  have  to  go  first  and  wait. 
Will  you  think  of  me  often  when  I  am  gone?  You 
will,  dearest,  won't  you  ?  " 

Shedding  tears  and  patting  Nami  on  the  head, 
Takeo  said :  "  Let's  talk  no  more  of  such  sad 
[H3] 


things.      Get   well,    Nami-san,    and   we   shall   live 
to  celebrate  our  golden  wedding." 

Clasping  Takeo's  hands  tightly  in  hers  and  drop- 
ping her  head  upon  his  knees,  she  wept.  "  I  am 
your  wife  even  in  death.  Nothing  shall  ever  part 
us  —  neither  foes,  disease,  nor  death.  I  am  your 
own  till  the  very  end  of  time !  " 


[H4] 


CHAPTER  V 

Befcenge 


'HE  smile  that  rose  to  Chijiwa's  lips  when 
he  heard  at  Shinbashi  Station  of  Kami's  illness 
signalized  his  first  feeling  of  triumph  in  finding  an 
unexpected  clue  to  the  solution  of  the  hard  problem 
which  had  hitherto  remained  unsolvable.  The  hated 
families  of  Kawashima  and  Kataoka  were  concen- 
trated in  the  person  of  Nami.  Her  disease  was 
therefore  a  rare  opportunity  for  revenge.  Its  in- 
fectious and  fatal  nature  and  the  habitual  absence 
of  Takeo  also  favored  his  scheming.  And  it  seemed 
that  a  word  or  two  dropped  between  the  widow 
and  her  daughter-in-law  was  all  that  was  necessary. 
If  his  mine  exploded  at  once,  he  would  but  jump 
aside  and  view  from  a  safe  place  the  whole  tragedy 
in  which  they  would  be  writhing  in  one  bloody 
struggle.  Chijiwa's  mind  dwelt  upon  his  revenge 
and  cheered  his  depressed  soul. 

He  knew  well  his  aunt's  nature.     He  knew  that 

she  was  not  so  much  offended  with  him  as  Takeo 

was.     He  knew  that  she  always  looked  down  upon 

Takeo  as  a  mere  boy,  and  trusted  more  to  his  own 

[H5] 


advice  as  a  man  of  the  world.  He  knew  also  that 
as  her  relations  were  few  and  the  young  couple  were 
not  at  one  with  her,  she  was  feeling  lonesome  in 
spite  of  her  extreme  audacity,  and  that  she  wanted 
some  one  to  side  with  her.  He,  therefore,  had  no 
difficulty  in  seeing  that  his  scheme  was  sure  of 
success  before  he  took  a  single  step  to  advance  it. 
First  of  all,  Chijiwa  sent  Yamaki  occasionally 
to  the  house  of  Kawashima  to  spy  out  its  con- 
dition, and  also  to  set  afloat  false  news  about  his 
own  penitent  conduct.  One  night  toward  the  end 
of  April,  hearing  that  Nami  was  still  far  from  well 
after  two  months'  treatment,  and  that  his  aunt 
was  more  and  more  ill-disposed  toward  her,  he 
took  advantage  of  Takeo's  absence,  and  also  of  a 
business  trip  of  Steward  Tazaki's,  and  found  his 
way  to  the  house  of  Kawashima,  which  for  a  long 
time  had  been  unvisited  by  him.  He  happened  to 
find  his  aunt  alone,  deeply  engrossed  in  thought, 
with  a  letter  from  Takeo  in  her  hand. 

"  No,  there  has  been  little  result,  though  her 
treatment  costs  a  great  deal  of  money,"  said  the 
widow.  "  It's  more  than  two  months,  yet  she  is 
far  from  recovery.  I  don't  know  really  what  to 
do.  I  should  be  greatly  relieved  if  I  had  some 
[146] 


Eetoenge 

one  to  advise  me,  but  you  know  Take  is  still  a 
boy  —  " 

"  I  deeply  sympathize  with  you,  dear  aunt.  I 
really  ought  not  to  be  seen  here,  but  this  is  a  grave 
matter  for  the  house  of  Kawashima,  and  I  cannot 
keep  silent  when  I  think  of  what  kindness  you, 
Takeo-san,  and  my  deceased  uncle  have  shown  me. 
And  so  I  have  been  bold  enough  to  call  on  you. 
Well,  dear  aunt,  there  is  no  disease  so  dangerous 
as  consumption.  You  know  there  are  many  cases 
in  which  a  husband  has  caught  it  from  his  wife, 
and  the  whole  family  has  been  swept  away.  I  am 
very  anxious  about  Takeo-san,  and  if  you  are  not 
careful  this  will  become  a  grave  matter." 

"  You  are  right,  I  am  also  afraid  of  that,  and 
I  have  told  Takeo  not  to  go  to  Zushi.  But  he 
won't  hear  me.  Look  here,"  pointing  to  the  letter 
in  her  hand,  "  nothing  but  his  wife,  what  the  doctor 
said  or  the  nurse  did,  and  so  on." 

Chijiwa  rejoined  with  a  smile: 

"  But,  aunt,  that  can't  be  helped.  The  love 
between  husband  and  wife  can  never  be  too  great. 
Takeo-san's  care  for  his  sick  wife  deserves  nothing 
but  praise." 

"  Well,   but  is  it  right  for  him   to  disobey  his 
parents  on  account  of  his  wife's  sickness?  " 
[H7] 


Chijiwa  sighed. 

"  How  things  have  changed !  It  was  only  yester- 
day that  we  thought  Takeo-san  was  well  mated, 
and  you  were  pleased.  But  now  has  come  the 
turning-point  in  the  history  of  the  house  of  Kawa- 
shima  for  good  or  for  bad.  And  you  have  had 
some  sort  of  sympathy  from  O-Nami-san's  parents?" 

"  Oh,  a  mere  formal  call  from  that  proud  lady, 
with  an  unimportant  present!  From  Kato  we  had 
visits  two  or  three  times,  but  —  " 

Chijiwa  again  heaved  a  sigh. 

"  In  a  time  like  this  her  parents  should  be  quick 
to  see  our  trouble.  But  how  can  they  remain  so 
indifferent,  forcing  such  a  sick  girl  upon  us?  Well, 
this  is  a  world  of  self-interest.  That  is  all." 

"  Undoubtedly." 

"  But  what  concerns  us  most  is  Takeo-san's 
health.  If  what  we  are  fearing  most  should  happen, 
it  would  be  the  end  of  the  house  of  Kawashima. 
And  he  may  contract  the  disease  at  any  time.  But 
since  they  are  married  you  cannot  keep  them  sep- 
arate." 

"  Exactly." 

"  The  duty  of  parents  is  not  to  let  children 
always  have  their  own  way.  Sometimes  it  is  for 
their  own  good  that  you  whip  them.  And  then, 
[148] 


young  people  may  look  very  desperate  at  first,  but 
after  some  time  they  change  their  minds  quite 
readily." 

"That  is  very  true." 

"  You  cannot  risk  the  safety  of  the  house  of 
Kawashima  for  a  little  love  or  pity." 

"  Certainly  not." 

"  And  then,  if  by  chance  she  be  with  child,  that 
is  the  end  of  —  " 

"  Exactly,  that  is  the  point." 

Seeing  that  his  aunt  was  impressed  by  his  argu- 
ment, Chijiwa  felt  his  heart  leap  at  his  success, 
and  at  once  changed  his  subject.  He  not  only 
awaited  a  speedy  circulation  of  the  poison  he  had 
deposited  in  her  mind,  but  he  also  found  seed  already 
sown,  which,  covered  as  it  were  with  temporary 
reserve,  would  in  time  germinate,  bloom,  and  bear 
fruit.  And  that  time,  he  knew,  was  not  far  dis- 
tant. 

In  her  real  self,  Takeo's  mother  was  not  so  bad 
as  to  despise  Nami  on  any  account.  On  the  con- 
trary, she  appreciated  Nami's  effort  to  bring  her- 
self into  accord  with  her  mother-in-law  in  spite 
of  the  vast  difference  in  culture  and  temper,  re- 
joiced over  their  occasional  coincidence  in  some 
points  of  taste,  and  even  thought  in  her  inmost 
[H9] 


Jftamt  fco 

heart,  though  she  had  never  shown  it,  that  she 
herself  had  been  by  no  means  the  equal  of  Nami 
in  her  youth.  But  when  she  saw  Nami,  after  a 
month's  lingering  sickness,  the  victim  of  an  incurable 
disease,  before  her  very  eyes,  and,  again,  when  she 
saw  that  in  spite  of  the  expenditure  of  no  small 
amount  of  money  there  was  no  hope  of  speedy 
recovery,  she  felt  in  her  heart  a  strange  feeling 
of  disappointment  or  disgust,  she  knew  not  which. 
And,  as  her  feelings  gathered  volume  with  every 
turn  of  thought,  her  reserve  melted  away  before  the 
growth  of  that  stronger  feeling  of  hatred. 

Chijiwa,  on  his  part,  entered  cleverly  into  every 
by-path  of  his  aunt's  mind,  and,  trying  on  his  occa- 
sional visits  to  bring  her  to  his  way  of  thinking, 
awaited  the  time  when  an  actual  conflict  should 
take  effect.  By  the  time  Chijiwa's  frequent  calls 
on  his  aunt  in  Takeo's  absence  began  to  be  talked 
about,  he  had  already  carried  his  main  plan  through, 
and  had  celebrated  with  Yamaki  his  success  as  the 
author  of  a  coming  drama. 


[ISO] 


CHAPTER   VI 

ana 


TTTARLY  in  May  the  warship  on  which  Takeo 
A  J  was  serving  was  to  go  south  to  a  naval  station 
at  Saseho,  and  thence  north  to  join  a  naval  manoeuvre 
of  the  united  squadrons  near  Hakodate.  And,  as  he 
had  to  be  away  for  over  a  month,  he  went  home 
one  evening  to  take  leave  of  his  mother. 

The  widow  had  lately  been  out  of  sorts  with 
Takeo,  as  if  she  had  had  a  flea  put  into  her  ear.  But 
this  evening  she  was  unusually  pleasant,  and  looked 
personally  after  his  comfort.  Indifferent  as  he  was 
to  small  things,  Takeo  felt  discomposed  at  her 
unusual  tenderness.  But  any  boy,  however  old  he 
gets,  is  happy  to  be  loved  by  his  mother.  And 
Takeo  was  now  particularly  so  after  her  recent  ill- 
temper.  Having  eaten  a  good  dinner,  he  allowed 
his  thoughts  to  wander,  as  he  was  taking  a  bath  and 
listening  to  the  pattering  sound  of  the  rain-drops 
from  the  reminiscence  of  what  he  had  seen  that  day 
at  Zushi  on  his  way  home,  to  the  happy  time  when 
Nami  would  recover  from  her  illness  and  await 
his  return.  Refreshed  by  bathing  and  clad  in  a 


loose  garment,  he  now  entered  his  mother's  room, 
rubbing  his  forehead  with  the  palm  of  his  right 
hand  while  he  held  a  lighted  cigar  between  his 
fingers. 

The  widow  was  just  having  her  shoulders  mas- 
saged by  the  maid,  and  was  smoking  her  long  pipe. 
She  looked  up  as  she  said :  "  Have  you  finished 
so  soon?  You  remind  me  of  your  father  as  he 
used  to  come  out  of  his  bath.  Won't  you  sit  down 
on  that  cushion?  Matsu,  all  right;  go  and  bring 
tea  now." 

The  widow  rose,  and  took  down  a  cake-plate 
from  the  cupboard. 

"  You  treat  me  like  a  guest,  mother."  Puffing 
his  cigar,  Takeo  smiled. 

"  You  came  back  just  at  the  right  time,  Take.  I 
had  something  to  talk  over,  and  wanted  to  see  you. 
You  stopped  on  your  way  at  —  Zushi  ?  " 

Although  Takeo  knew  that  his  mother  disliked 
his  constant  visits  to  Zushi,  he  was  unable  to  deceive 
her. 

"  Yes,  just  for  a  short  time.  She  seems  to  be 
getting  well.  She  was  very  sorry  to  cause  you 
trouble  on  her  account." 

"Was  she?" 

She  watched  Takeo's  face  closely. 


Just  then  the  tea-things  were  brought  in,  and, 
as  the  widow  took  them,  she  said :  "  You  are  not 
needed  for  the  present,  Matsu.  Shut  the  screen 
tight." 

The  widow  poured  out  tea  for  Takeo  and  for 
herself.  And,  after  sipping  a  cupful,  she  took  up  her 
long  pipe,  and,  as  she  filled  it,  opened  her  lips. 

"I  am  in  very  poor  health.  My  last  year's 
rheumatism  almost  resulted  fatally.  I  went  to  visit 
the  grave  yesterday,  and  I  still  feel  my  bones  ache. 
I  feel  as  if  I  had  one  foot  already  in  the  grave. 
Take  care  of  yourself,  my  dear  Take,  and  never 
get  sick." 

Shaking  the  ashes  from  his  cigar  into  the  fire- 
box, Takeo  looked  at  his  mother,  who,  though 
extremely  fleshy,  had  not  a  few  wrinkles  on  her 
forehead. 

"  I  am  away  nearly  all  the  time,  and  there  is  no 
one  besides  you  to  take  charge  of  the  house.  I  wish 
Nami  were  well  and  able  to  help  you.  She  is 
always  saying  that,  too." 

"  Well,  she  may  be  thinking  that,  but  I  am  afraid 
of  consumption." 

"  But   she    is    getting   much   better   now.      The 
weather  is   growing  warmer,    and,   besides,   she   is 
young  and  may  outgrow  the  disease." 
[I53l 


"  Nevertheless,  I  doubt  very  much  her  speedy  re- 
covery, Take.  I  heard  from  the  doctor  that  her 
mother  also  died  of  consumption." 

"  Yes,  she  told  me  that,  too,  but  —  " 
"  Consumption  is  hereditary,  isn't  it  ?  " 
"  They  say  so,  but  Nami  got  it  from  a  bad  cold. 
Everything  depends  upon  one's  caution,  you  know. 
People  talk  about  infection  or  heredity,  but,  in  the 
point  of  fact,  there  are  other  causes.  You  know 
how  strong  Kami's  father  is,  and  then  Kami's 
sister,  —  yes,  O-Koma-san,  —  she  has  not  shown 
the  slightest  signs  of  consumption.  We  are  not 
so  weak  as  doctors  love  to  think."  And  he 
laughed. 

"  Yes,  but  it  is  not  to  be  laughed  away  like  that." 
Emptying  her  pipe  by  striking  it  against  her  hand, 
she  continued :  "  I  think  this  is  the  most  dreadful 
of  all  diseases.  You  know,  Take,  the  Governor 
Togo's  family.  The  mother  of  that  boy  whom  you 
used  to  quarrel  with  died  of  consumption  about 
two  years  since.  And  Togo-san  himself  died  of 
the  same  disease  only  six  months  ago.  You  know 
that,  don't  you?  And  then  his  son  —  he  was  an 
official  engineer  somewhere,  I  heard  —  also  died  of 
it  lately.  They  all  got  it  from  one  person.  I 
can  tell  you  many  more  cases  like  this.  So,  Take, 
[154] 


anil 


we  have  to  look  out  very  sharply;  if  not,  it  will 
have  serious  results." 

The  widow,  putting  aside  her  pipe,  leaned  for- 
ward, and,  looking  sidewise  into  the  face  of  Takeo, 
who  was  listening  silently,  continued:  "  I  have 
something  I  want  to  talk  over  with  you  —  "  She 
hesitated  a  little,  and  fixed  her  eyes  on  Takeo. 
"  Nami,  you  know  —  " 

"  What  ?  "     Takeo  raised  his  face. 

"  What  do  you  think  of  having  Nami  —  called 
back?" 

"  Called  back?  What  do  you  mean  by  calling 
her  back?" 

The  widow,  without  taking  her  eyes  off  Takeo's 
face,  said :  "  To  her  parents'  house." 

"  Parents'  house  ?  You  want  her  to  be  taken 
care  of  there?  " 

"  Well,  they  may  take  care  of  her ;  but,  at  any 
rate,  you  should  have  her  called  back  —  " 

"  But  Zushi  is  the  best  place  for  her.  They 
have  children  at  Kataoka's,  and,  besides,  it  would 
be  far  better  for  her  to  stay  here  if  you  want  her 
to  return  to  Tokyo." 

Drinking  her  tea,  which  was  cold  by  this  time, 
the  widow  spoke  with  a  tremor  in  her  voice. 

"  Take,  you  are  not  drunk,  I  suppose.    But  why 

[155] 


do  you  pretend  to  misunderstand  me?"  With  a 
sharp  look  at  Takeo's  face,  "  What  I  meant  is  this 
—  to  send  Nami  back  to  her  parents'  house." 

"  Send  back?    Send  back?    Divorce,  you  mean?  " 

"Softly!  You  talk  too  loud,  Take."  Looking 
at  her  trembling  son,  she  said :  "  Divorce  —  well, 
you  may  call  it  so." 

"Divorce!     Divorce!     But  why?" 

"  Why,  you  ask  ?  As  I  told  you  before,  it  is 
because  of  the  dangerous  nature  of  her  disease." 

"  Because  of  consumption  —  you  want  me  to 
divorce  Nami  ?  " 

"  Yes,  exactly,  though  I  am  sorry  for  it." 

"Divorce!" 

The  cigar  slipped  from  Takeo's  hand  and  smoked 
furiously  in  the  fire.  The  lamp  burned  with  a  hiss, 
and  the  night-rain  spattered  against  the  window- 
door. 

Burying  the  smoking  cigar  in  the  ashes,  the 
widow  began  to  speak  persuasively. 

"  I  don't  blame  you  for  being  so  surprised  at 
hearing  this.  It's  too  sudden  to  you,  but  I  have 
thought  it  over  for  many  days,  and  you  must  listen 
to  me  with  that  in  mind.  Now,  there  is  nothing 
in  Nami  that  displeases  me  particularly,  so  far  as 
I  see,  and  you  like  her,  too.  Therefore  I  very 
[156] 


anil 


much  hate  to  say  such  a  thing.  But,  say  what  you 
will,  the  dangerous  nature  of  the  disease — " 

"But  she  is  recovering,"  Takeo  interposed,  hastily, 
and  looked  up  to  her  defiantly. 

"  Listen  to  what  I  say.  She  may  not  be  so  bad 
now,  but  I  have  heard  the  doctor  say  that  the 
disease  will  soon  grow  worse,  although  temporarily 
it  may  look  all  right.  A  change  in  the  weather  will 
easily  bring  this  about.  No  one  has  ever  been 
absolutely  cured  of  consumption;  that  is  what  the 
doctor  says.  Though  Nami  is  by  no  means  seriously 
ill  now,  she  will  be  sure  to  grow  worse  later,  and 
you  will  certainly  catch  the  disease.  You  may  have 
a  child,  and  he  will  inherit  it.  Suppose  not  only 
Nami,  but  you,  the  master  of  the  house,  and  your 
child,  the  heir  to  your  estates,  all  die  of  consumption. 
The  house  of  Kawashima  will  utterly  fall  to  the 
ground.  In  that  way  this  house,  whose  fortune  was 
founded  by  your  father's  industry,  and  was  particu- 
larly favored  by  the  Mikado,  will  be  ruined  in  your 
own  day.  It  is  true  that  Nami  is  much  to  be  pitied, 
that  you  feel  very  sorry  for  her,  and  that  I  myself 
as  a  mother  feel  very  reluctant  to  propose  such  a 
thing,  but  think  what  her  disease  is.  Much  as 
she  is  to  be  pitied,  Nami  cannot  change  places  with 
you,  master  of  the  house,  or  with  the  house  of 

[157] 


Kawashima  itself.  You  will  be  wise  enough  to 
see  the  point  and  to  make  up  your  mind  for 
good." 

In  the  mind  of  Takeo,  who  listened  all  the  while 
in  silence,  the  face  of  the  sick  wife  whom  he  had 
visited  in  the  morning  appeared  clear  as  day. 

"  Mother,  I  cannot  do  such  a  thing." 

"Why?"     Her  voice  was  raised  a  little  higher. 

"  If  you  do  so  now,  Nami  will  die." 

"  Very  well,  then,  she  must  die.  But,  Take, 
I  am  more  anxious  for  your  life  —  for  the  house 
of  Kawashima." 

"If  you  think  of  me,  mother,  please  feel  with 
me.  You  may  think  it  strange,  but,  really,  I  can't 
do  it  on  any  account.  She  is  still  young,  and  not 
yet  competent  to  help  you,  but  she  loves  you  as 
well  as  me.  How  dare  I  to  divorce  such  an 
innocent  wife  merely  on  account  of  her  illness? 
There  is  no  reason  why  consumption  cannot  be 
cured.  Yes,  she  is  now  on  the  way  to  recovery. 
But  if  she  must  die,  oh,  mother,  let  her  die 
as  my  wife.  If  the  disease  is  dangerous,  I 
may  not  visit  her;  I  will  use  all  my  caution 
and  do  just  as  you  like.  But  to  divorce  her  is  what 
I  cannot  do  for  all  the  world." 

"  Pooh !    You  speak  only  of  Nami,  but  you  have 


Jftotljer  anB 


not  thought  of  your  own  life  and  the  house  of 
Kawashima." 

"  You  speak  of  my  life  only,  but  what  use  is 
there  in  living  by  cruel  and  unjust  means?  To 
act  inhumanly  and  unjustly  never  does  good  to 
any  house;  and  it  is  not  to  the  honor  and  glory 
of  the  Kawashima  house.  I  cannot  divorce  her  — 
no,  never." 

Prepared  as  she  was  for  some  sort  of  opposition, 
the  widow  was  rather  surprised  at  Takeo's  uncom- 
promising attitude,  and  her  easily  excitable  temper 
was  thereby  mercilessly  aroused.  The  veins  stood 
out  on  her  forehead,  the  temples  quivered,  and  the 
hand  which  held  the  pipe  was  shaking.  But  she 
struggled  hard  to  repress  her  fury,  and  bravely 
tried  to  smile. 

"  Oh,  d-don't  get  so  excited.  Think  it  over 
calmly.  You  are  still  young  and  don't  know  much 
about  the  world.  But  you  know  the  saying,  '  Save 
a  large  animal  though  you  kill  a  smaller  one.'  Nami 
is  the  smaller  animal,  and  you  —  the  house  of  Ka- 
washima —  are  a  larger  animal.  I  pity  Nami  and 
feel  very  sorry  for  her  parents,  but  isn't  it  wrong  to 
fall  ill?  Whatever  they  may  think  of  us,  it  is  far 
better  not  to  bring  the  house  of  Kawashima  to  an 
end.  You  speak  of  injustice  or  inhumanity,  but 
[159] 


you  can  find  many  cases  like  this  everywhere.  It 
is  right  to  divorce  a  wife  when  she  is  not  con- 
tributing to  the  prestige  of  the  house;  it  is  right 
to  do  so  when  she  fails  to  give  birth  to  an  heir; 
and  it  is  right  to  do  so  when  she  contracts  a  dan- 
gerous disease.  This  is  the  rule,  don't  you  know? 
There  is  no  need  of  bringing  in  the  question  of 
justice  or  humanity.  In  a  case  like  this,  her  parents 
ought  to  come  to  take  her  back.  But,  as  they  won't, 
what  wrong  is  there  in  saying  what  we  want  them 
to  do?" 

"  You  say  '  right,  right,'  but  we  have  no  right 
to  do  wrong  because  others  do  wrong.  To  divorce 
on  account  of  illness  —  that  is  a  thing  of  the  past. 
But  if  that  be  the  rule  now,  it  is  worth  while  to 

\    f  ^ ^-^^— ™»^^™*^^^ 

break  it,  indeed,  we  must  break  it.  You  are  think- 
ing of  our  family  only,  but  how  will  Nami's  family 
feel  to  have  the  daughter  whom  they  have  just 
given  away  sent  back  merely  because  of  her  illness? 
And  then  how  could  Nami  go  back  without  being 
humiliated  ?  Imagine  a  case  in  which  I  am  suffering 
from  lung  trouble,  and  they  come  to  take  Nami 
back  because  consumption  is  a  dangerous  disease! 
Would  you  like  that?  Yet  it  is  the  same  thing." 

"  No,  that  is  different.  Women  are  not  equal 
with  men." 

[160] 


anfc 


"  Yes,  they  are.  They  are  equal  at  least  in  feel- 
ing. But,  coming  down  to  a  more  practical  point, 
Nami  has  recently  recovered  from  the  attacks  and 
has  shown  some  sign  of  improvement.  If  you  now 
do  such  a  thing,  it  will  cause  a  relapse.  She  will 
die  —  surely  die.  I  couldn't  do  such  a  thing  even  to 
a  stranger.  Do  you  want  me  to  —  kill  Nami  ?  " 

Takeo  wept. 

The  widow  stood  up  suddenly,  and,  taking  down 
an  ihai1  from  the  household  shrine,  set  it  in  front 
of  Takeo. 

"  Look   here,   Takeo.     You   make   light   of   my 

t 
words,  but  repeat  what  you  have  been  saying  before 

your  father.  Repeat  it.  The  spirits  of  your  an- 
cestors are  looking  at  you.  Say  it  once  more.  You 
disobedient  son!  " 

Looking  intently  at  Takeo,  she  struck  her  pipe 
repeatedly  against  the  rim  of  the  fire-box. 

Mild  as  he  was  to  his  mother,  Takeo  now  turned 
red  in  the  face. 

"How  am  I  disobedient?" 

"  How?  Why  do  you  ask  that?  Is  it  not  dis- 
obedient for  the  sake  of  your  wife  to  ignore  what 
your  mother  says?  Is  it  not  disobedient  to  think 

1  Ihai :  a  wooden  tablet  with  a  Buddhist  name  inscribed 
thereon,  to  represent  the  spirit  of  the  dead. 

[161] 


nothing  of  the  body  I  brought  up,  and  to  ruin  this 
ancestral  house  against  my  will?  You  are  a  dis- 
obedient son,  Takeo,  a  Violator  of  filial  duties." 

"  But  humanity  —  " 

"  Out  with  that  word.  Do  you  value  your  wife 
more  than  your  parents?  Fool!  You  talk  only 
of  wife,  wife,  but  do  you  never  think  of  your  par- 
ents? You  dog,  always  talking  of  Nami.  We 
will  disown  you." 

Takeo  bit  his  lip,  his  eyes  hot  with  tears. 

"  Mother,  you  are  too  cruel." 

"Why   cruel?" 

"  I  have  never  had  such  ideas  toward  you.  But 
you  don't  know  my  mind." 

"  Why,  then,  do  you  not  obey  me  and  divorce 
Nami?" 

"But  that  —  " 

"  No,  no  buts.  Come,  Takeo,  you  value  either 
your  wife  or  your  mother.  What?  You  value 
Nami?  What?  Humph!  Fool!" 

She  struck  the  fire-box  angrily  with  her  pipe, 
which  broke  into  pieces,  the  bowl  flying  off  and 
hitting  the  screen. 

At  this,  some  one  was  heard  on  the  other  side  of 
the  screen,  checking  a  half-uttered  exclamation ;  and 
presently  a  trembling  voice  said:  "E-excuse — me." 
[162] 


anil 


"Who  is  it?    What  is  it?" 

"  A  telegram  —  " 

Only  two  minutes  intervened  between  Takeo's 
opening  the  screen  and  glancing  over  the  paper  and 
the  maid's  slipping  away,  frightened  by  the  fierce 
gaze  of  the  widow.  But,  in  this  brief  time,  their 
passion  had  cooled  a  little,  and  mother  and  son  sat 
in  dead  silence. 

The  rain  came  down  in  torrents. 

The  widow  opened  her  mouth  at  last.  Her  eyes 
still  flashed  anger,  but  her  words  were  somehow 
softened. 

"  Take,  I  don't  mean  to  do  you  any  wrong,  if 
I  say  this.  You  are  my  only  child,  and  my  sole 
pleasure  is  to  have  you  rise  in  the  world  and  to 
see  the  face  of  a  sturdy  grandson." 

Takeo,  who  had  been  engrossed  deeply  in  thought, 
raised  his  head  heavily,  and,  showing  the  telegram, 
said :  "  They  send  me  word  that  I  must  go  at 
once.  I  must  therefore  start  to-morrow  at  the 
latest.  I  shall  be  back  after  a  month  or  so.  You 
must  never  mention  this  matter  till  I  return." 

The  next  day  Takeo  received  her  assurance  once 
more,  and,  visiting  the  family  doctor  and  asking 

" 


his  careful  attention  to  Nami,  went  down  to  Zushi 
by  an  afternoon  train. 

As  he  alighted,  the  sun  set,  and  the  crescent  moon 
was  hanging  in  the  lavender  sky.  He  crossed  the 
bridge  over  a  streamlet,  and  stood  on  a  road  which 
wound  through  a  dusky  pine  grove.  When  he 
emerged  from  the  grove  and  saw  the  tall  pole  of 
a  well-bucket  outlined  dark  against  the  evening 
sky,  the  unexpected  sound  of  a  harp  was  wafted  to 
him. 

"  Ah,  it  is  she  that  is  playing,"  thought  he,  and, 
feeling  as  if  his  heart  would  break,  he  stood  for 
a  while  at  the  gate  to  wipe  away  his  tears.  Nami 
was  unusually  well,  and  was  expressing  on  the  harp 
the  longing  in  her  heart  for  her  husband. 

Nami  saw  at  once  that  something  was  on  Takeo's 
mind,  and  he  evaded  her  questions  only  by  saying 
that  he  had  sat  up  late  the  night  before.  He  and 
Nami  sat  down  to  the  dinner  especially  prepared 
for  his  coming,  but  they  could  eat  but  little.  Nami 
\S  wore  a  cheerless  smile  in  order  not  to  betray  her 
sad  heart,  and  was  occupied  in  sewing  buttons  on 
her  husband's  coats  and  in  brushing  his  garments 
carefully  when  the  time  for  the  last  train  drew 
near.  When  he  could  stay  no  longer,  Takeo  rose 
to  go.  Nami,  clinging  to  his  arm,  said: 
[164] 


anil 


"You  must  go  now,  dearest?" 

"I'll  be  back  soon.  Take  good  care  of  your- 
self and  get  better." 

Their  hands  were  clasped  tightly.  At  the  porch, 
old  Iku  attended  to  his  shoes,  and  the  servant  Mohei 
was  waiting  to  see  him  to  the  station,  a  satchel  in 
the  left  hand  and  a  lighted  lantern  in  the  other. 

"  Well,  Iku,  I  entrust  Nami  to  your  care.  Nami- 
san,  I  am  going." 

"  Come  back  soon,  dear." 

Takeo  nodded.  He  walked  about  a  dozen  steps 
by  the  light  of  the  lantern,  and  then  looked  back. 
Nami  was  standing  by  the  gate  with  her  white 
shawl  on,  and  waving  her  handkerchief. 

"  Come  back  soon !  " 

"  Yes,  I  will.  You  will  get  chilled  outside. 
You'd  better  go  in,  Nami-san." 

But  a  white  dim  figure  stood  there  when  he 
looked  back  for  the  second  and  the  third  time.  Then 
he  came  to  a  turn  in  the  road,  and  the  figure  was 
lost  to  view.  Only  for  the  third  time  the  cry, 
"  Come  back  soon !  "  followed  him  in  tearful  suppli- 
cation. Down  near  the  horizon  the  thin  fast- 
sinking  moon  was  seen  through  the  pine-trees. 


CHAPTER  VII 


T  T  7ITH  a  lively  shout  announcing  the  mas- 
ff  ter's  return,  Yamaki  had  been  drawn  up 
in  a  kuruma  to  the  porch.  Now,  having  taken  a 
bath,  he  sat  on  a  downy  cushion  in  tailor  fashion  with 
his  back  to  the  alcove  where  early  iris  flowers  were 
arranged  in  a  vase,  appearing  at  his  ease  and  as 
if  he  were  now  his  own  master.  Dinner  was  set 
before  him.  First  he  took  some  sake,  and,  with  his 
wife  O-Sumi  as  waitress,  he  cast  on  her  a  glance 
which  though  by  no  means  discontented,  seemed  to 
take  in  her  homely  appearance. 

The  maid  brought  in  an  evening  paper. 
"  Well,  about  Korea  —  the  uprising  threatening 
—  what  ?  China  sends  soldiers  ?  Good.  Japan  will 
be  sure  to  send  soldiers,  too.  Then  we'll  have  war. 
That  will  be  a  great  opportunity  for  money-making. 
O-Sumi,  you  must  have  a  cup  also,  in  celebration 
of  the  event." 

"  Are  we  really  going  to  have  war  ?  " 
"Yes.     Good!     Good!     But,  O-Sumi,   I  have 
another  good  thing  for  you.    I  saw  Chijiwa  to-day, 
[166] 


and  he  told  me  that  the  matter  was  progressing 
well." 

"  Is  that  so?    Did  Takeo-san  give  his  consent?  " 

"  Why,  no.  He  is  still  away,  and  there  is  no 
possibility  of  getting  his  consent.  But  O-Nami-san 
has  had  another  hemorrhage,  and  the  widow  has 
given  up  her  last  hope,  and  has  said  that  she  will 
carry  out  her  intention  during  Takeo-san's  absence. 
The  thing  will  surely  be  done  if  Chijiwa  continues 
to  egg  her  on.  It  would  be  extremely  difficult  to 
carry  out  the  plan  when  Takeo-san  is  at  home,  and 
the  widow  intends  to  make  short  work  of  it  while 
he  is  away.  Everything  then  will  work  all  right 
for  our  benefit.  Here,  your  ladyship,  fill  up." 

"  O-Nami-san  is  to  be  pitied." 

"  You  are  a  very  peculiar  woman.  You  wanted 
to  get  rid  of  O-Nami-san  because  O-Toyo  was  to 
be  pitied,  and  now  the  thing  is  about  to  succeed, 
and  you  begin  to  pity  O-Nami-san!  Have  done 
with  such  nonsense.  Try  to  think  how  you  can 
put  O-Toyo  in  her  place." 

"  But  I  am  afraid  that  Takeo-san  will  be  very 
angry  if  he  finds  O-Nami-san  divorced  in  his 
absence." 

"  Well,  he  may,  but  his  anger  will  avail  nothing 
if  the  matter  is  settled.  And  then,  Takeo-san  is 


a  good  boy,  so,  if  the  widow  weeps,  he  will  let 
the  matter  pass  in  silence.  I  am  pretty  sure  of 
that.  Well,  so  far  so  good.  Now,  as  regards  the 
matter  of  vital  importance,  —  that  is,  Lady  O-Toyo, 
—  we  will  wait  a  little  till  his  fiery  feeling  is 
somewhat  dampened,  and  then  send  her  to  him, 
invited  or  not,  under  the  pretence  of  learning  good 
manners.  Of  course,  we  shall  pay  board  and  all 
other  expenses.  Why,  it  is  not  so  difficult  as  it 
first  appears  to  be.  All  depends  upon  the  widow's 
whim.  If  O-Toyo  be  Baroness  Kawashima,  she 
will  obtain  her  dearest  wish,  and  I,  as  a  father-in- 
law,  must  supervise  the  property  of  Kawashima 
House,  Takeo-san  being  a  mere  child,  you  know. 
That  is  nice  —  well,  too  nice  not  to  be  troublesome. 
But  let  it  be.  Our  immediate  concern,  however, 
is  about  O-Toyo." 

"  Won't  you  take  rice  now?  " 

"  Never  mind ;  this  is  a  celebration,  you  know. 
But  you  must  look  after  her  manners  a  little  more 
closely.  If  not,  she  will  be  spoiled.  Such  fretting 
every  day  will  be  sure  to  discourage  any  mother- 
in-law,  even  if  she  be  a  Goddess  of  Mercy." 

"  But  then  I  can't  instruct  her  by  myself.  You 
always  —  " 

"  Oh,  don't.  I  hate  that  sort  of  excuse.  Proof 
[168] 


is  better  than  argument,  they  say.     I'll  show  you 
how  to  instruct.     Call  in  O-Toyo." 

"  Miss,  your  father  wants  to  see  you." 

At  the  voice  of  the  maid  Take,  Toyo,  who  had 
just  finished  her  evening  toilet,  but  was  still  unable 
to  leave  the  glass,  turned  around  leisurely. 

"  All  right,  just  a  moment."  Touching  her 
hair:  "Say,  Take,  isn't  it  a  little  disarranged 
here?" 

"  No,  not  at  all.     How  charming  you  look !  " 

"  Thank  you."  She  looked  at  the  glass  and 
smiled. 

Take,  taking  off  her  sleeve,  with  which  she  had 
covered  her  mouth,  and  composing  herself,  said: 
"  Your  father  is  waiting  for  you." 

"  I  know.     I  am  coming." 

Taking  her  last  lingering  look  in  the  glass,  she 
passed  through  several  rooms  in  haste  and  went 
to  her  father's  room. 

"  Oh,  O-Toyo,  we  are  waiting  for  you.  Come 
here.  Fill  my  cup  in  place  of  your  mother.  Oh, 
don't  put  down  the  bottle  so  roughly.  That  doesn't 
show  your  training  in  tea-serving.  That  is  right; 
do  it  so,  gracefully." 

Yamaki,  already  mellow  with  sake,  drank  again 
[169] 


Jftarai  fee 

in  spite  of  his  wife's  warning,  as  he  resumed : 
"  O-Toyo  looks  charming  if  properly  dressed  like 
this,  doesn't  she,  O-Sumi  ?  Her  complexion  is  fair." 

Toyo  smirked  and  twisted  herself  almost  into 
the  shape  of  the  letter  S. 

"  Graceful  in  form  and  quite  charming  in  speech 
on  a  proper  occasion.  Only  her  front  teeth,  like 
her  mother's,  protrude  a  little." 

"  Hyozo! "  O-Sumi  knit  her  brows.  Toyo, 
feeling  as  if  she  had  drunk  vinegar  after  eating 
candy,  made  a  sweet-sour  face. 

"  Raise  the  ends  of  your  eyes  one-third  of  an 
inch,  and  you  will  improve  your  looks." 

"  Hyozo !  "  O-Sumi  would  have  wished  to  shut 
the  door  of  his  mouth  if  it  had  been  provided  with 
one. 

"  There !  Why  are  you  provoked,  O-Toyo  ? 
That  will  spoil  your  looks.  You  need  not  look  so 
unpleasant.  See  here.  I  have  some  good  news 
for  you.  Fill  up  once  more  for  my  trouble,  and 
I'll  break  it  to  you." 

Draining  the  cup  filled  to  the  brim,  Yamaki 
proceeded  with  a  cheerful  smile. 

"  We  were  just  talking  about  Takeo-san." 

Like  a  horse  which  had  spent  unhappy  days  by 
an  empty  manger,  and  at  last  awakened  to  the 


fragrance  of  spring  weeds,  Toyo  raised  her  head 
and  pricked  up  her  ears. 

"  You  scratched  O-Nami-san's  picture,  so  she  has 
at  last  been  smitten  with  your  curse." 

"  Hyozo!  "  Madam  O-Sumi  knit  her  brows  for 
the  third  time. 

"  Now  to  the  point.  At  any  rate,  O-Nami-san  is 
very  ill,  and  for  that  reason  she  will  be  divorced. 
No,  the  matter  has  not  yet  been  presented  to  her 
parents,  and  O-Nami-san  herself  does  not  know 
anything  about  it,  but  at  all  events  it  will  soon 
be  settled.  There  comes  the  trouble  of  finding  a 
substitute.  Now  this  is  the  point :  your  mother  and 
I  want  to  let  you  step  into  the  shoes  of  O-Nami- 
san.  No,  it  cannot  be  so  soon,  so  we  will  send  you 
to  Kawashima  as  a  maid  —  wait,  don't  be  so  aston- 
ished —  as  a  candidate,  you  know,  under  the  pre- 
text of  learning  good  manners.  Now,  your  success 
hinges  on  the  widow's  pleasure,  you  understand. 
That  is  the  point." 

He  stopped  for  breath,  and  glanced  from  his 
wife's  face  to  that  of  his  daughter. 

"  This  is  the  point,  O-Toyo.  It's  a  little  early, 
but  I  want  to  impress  it  on  you.  As  you  know, 
Takeo-san's  mother  is  known  for  her  crossness, 
selfishness,  and  obstinacy,  —  oh,  excuse  me,  I  am 


forgetting  that  she  is  your  future  mother,  —  but, 
at  any  rate,  she  is  not  a  gentle  lady,  as  is  your 
mother  sitting  there.  But  she  is  not  a  devil  or  a 
snake,  but  a  human  being.  If  you  only  acquire 
tact,  you  can  be  a  wife  even  to  a  devil  or  a  snake. 
Why,  if  I  were  a  woman,  I  could  make  the  widow 
or  any  one  like  her  as  soft  as  gingerbread  in  two 
days.  Well,  my  pride  will  avail  you  nothing,  but 
I  can  instruct  you  how  to  act.  Now,  you  must 
pay  attention  to  what  I  say,  O-Toyo.  If  you  go 
there  as  maid,  —  that  is,  as  a  disguised  candidate 
for  a  bride,  —  first  of  all  you  must  not  be  so  lazy 
as  now.  You  will  have  to  get  up  early  in  the  morn- 
ing—  old  persons,  you  know,  are  early  risers  — 
and  attend  carefully  to  the  widow's  things,  though 
you  neglect  other  matters.  And  secondly,  you  must 
not  be  easily  provoked  as  you  are  now;  you  will 
have  to  yield  in  every  case.  Do  you  understand? 
"  You  must  yield  when  you  are  scolded ;  you  must 
yield  when  any  unreasonable  demand  is  made;  you 
even  must  yield  when  you  are  right.  Then  they 
will  meet  you  half-way.  This  is  what  is  meant 
by  the  saying,  to  lose  is  to  gain.  You  must  never 
be  provoked,  you  understand  ?  Thirdly,  —  this  is 
rather  too  early,  but  I  tell  you  now  that  I  have  the 
chance,  —  suppose  at  last  you  are  married.  You 


must  be  careful  not  to  live  happily  with  Takeo- 
san. 

"  No,  I  don't  care  what  you  do  in  secret,  but  I 
mean  you  must  be  careful  how  you  act  toward  him 
openly.  Be  familiar  with  your  mother-in-law,  but 
to  your  husband  you  must  be  bold  enough  to  read 
him  a  bit  of  a  harmless  lesson  before  her.  A  mother 
should  be  glad  to  see  that  her  daughter-in-law  is 
much  attached  to  her  son,  but,  strange  to  say,  she 
does  not  generally  like  it.  Well,  it's  jealousy  or 
selfishness.  But,  aside  from  that,  if  you  care  too 
much  for  your  husband,  you  are  apt  to  neglect 
your  mother-in-law.  At  least,  she  thinks  so. 
O-Nami-san  may  have  made  a  blunder  in  that 
way,  being  too  happy  with  Takeo-san.  Oh,  don't 
look  so  jealous.  You  must  yield  these,  as  I  told 
you.  So  you  must  let  the  widow  feel  that  you  are 
her  bride  and  not  her  son's.  Quarrels  between  a 
mother  and  her  daughter-in-law  generally  arise 
from  the  former's  feeling  of  isolation  on  account 
of  the  too  happy  condition  of  the  young  couple.  So 
think  of  yourself  as  the  bride  of  the  widow.  After 
it  is  all  over  with  her  by  and  by,  you  may  even 
walk  about  clinging  to  the  neck  of  Takeo-san.  But 
in  the  presence  of  the  widow,  you  must  not  even 
smile  upon  him.  I  have  some  more  advice  for  you, 
[173] 


but  will  reserve  it  until  you  are  ready  to  go.  These 
three  things  are  quite  enough  at  present.  Since 
you  are  to  be  a  wife  to  your  dearest  Takeo-san, 
you  must  do  your  best  to  deny  yourself.  Begin 
now  and  do  the  best  you  can." 

Before  he  had  concluded,  the  screen  was  opened, 
and  the  maid  Take  brought  in  a  letter.  Yamaki 
broke  the  seal,  ran  his  eye  over  the  letter,  and 
flourished  it  before  the  faces  of  his  wife  and  daugh- 
ter. 

"  Look  here.  Widow  Kawashima  wants  to  see 
me  at  once !  " 

Two  weeks  after  Takeo  went  to  the  naval 
manoeuvre,  and  a  few  days  before  Yamaki  was 
summoned  to  the  house  of  Kawashima,  Nami  had 
another  hemorrhage,  and  the  doctor  was  called  in 
a  hurry.  Luckily  it  was  slight,  and  she  was  assured 
of  her  safety  for  the  present,  but  this  news  gave 
no  small  incentive  to  Takeo's  mother.  A  day  or 
two  later,  the  corpulent  figure  of  Widow  Kawa- 
shima, rarely  seen  outside  her  gate,  was  on  the  way 
to  Kato's  at  lidamachi. 

On  the  evening  the  divorce  question  was  dis- 
cussed between  the  widow  and  her  son,  she  met 
Takeo's  unexpectedly  firm  opposition,  and  had 

[174] 


promised  to  let  the  matter  remain  unsettled  till 
his  return.  But  she  doubted  if  he  would  yield  by 
that  time;  indeed,  on  the  contrary,  she  feared  that 
time  would  rather  strengthen  his  attachment  to 
Nami,  and  moreover,  that  some  unforeseen  obsta- 
cle might  present  itself.  Therefore,  she  thought 
it  best  to  settle  the  matter  at  once  in  her  son's  ab- 
sence, but,  nevertheless,  a  vague  sort  of  fear,  as  well 
as  her  promise,  kept  her  from  taking  a  step  decisive 
enough  to  satisfy  Chijiwa,  who  came  often  to  urge 
her  on.  The  report  of  Nami's  second  hemorrhage, 
however,  turned  the  scale  completely,  and  induced 
the  widow  to  call  on  Kato,  who  had  acted  as  mid- 
dleman in  her  son's  marriage. 

Although  they  were  neighbors,  the  widow  hardly 
ever  visited  the  Kato  family,  except  the  once  when 
she  returned  thanks  for  their  assistance  in  the  mar- 
riage. So  her  unexpected  call  naturally  aroused 
the  suspicion  of  Madam  Kato  that  there  was  some 
unusual  trouble  on  hand.  She  received  the  guest 
courteously.  But  when  she  heard  what  had  brought 
the  widow,  she  felt  as  if  her  heart  were  pierced. 
Who  would  have  thought  that  she  should  be  asked 
to  break  the  tie  asunder  with  the  same  hands  that 
had  joined  the  two  houses  of  Kataoka  and  Kawa- 
shima ! 

[175] 


Madam  Kato  could  only  watch  her  guest,  won- 
dering what  sort  of  assurance  she  possessed  to  come 
to  her  and  utter  unblushingly  such  heartless  words. 
But  the  widow  sat  self-composed,  with  her  body 
corpulent  and  erect,  and  her  hands  locked  on  her 
knees.  Surely,  Madam  Kato  thought,  the  widow 
was  not  joking,  nor  was  she  out  of  her  wits.  But, 
as  she  finally  was  compelled  to  admit  that  the 
widow  was  saying  what  she  meant,  her  surprise 
was  replaced  by  the  kindling  fire  of  her  wrath. 
Harsh  words  to  rebuke  the  widow  for  her  too 
selfish  position  were  about  to  escape  from  the  lips 
of  Madam  Kato.  But,  by  an  effort,  she  was  able 
to  check  them  for  the  sake  of  Nami,  who  was  dear 
to  the  lady  as  her  own  daughter,  and,  instead,  she 
asked  the  reasons,  combated  them  mildly,  sym- 
pathized with  the  widow's  position,  and  finally 
entreated  her  forbearance.  This  last,  however, 
failed  to  reach  the  widow's  ear.  On  the  contrary, 
she  showed  by  a  glance  her  contempt  for  such  useless 
loquacity,  and  in  that  way  reminded  the  lady  that 
her  business  was  merely  to  carry  the  widow's  mes- 
sage to  Kami's  parents.  Before  Madam  Kato's  eyes, 
as  she  listened  to  the  widow,  floated  the  picture  of 
her  sick  niece,  of  the  death-bed  of  her  sister,  Kami's 
mother,  and  of  the  general,  anxious  for  his  daughter's 
[176] 


welfare.  And,  as  her  feelings  gathered  volume  and 
her  eyes  were  clouded  with  tears,  Madam  Kato  rose 
up  bravely  and  gave  a  flat  refusal,  without  stop- 
ping to  wait  for  her  husband's  opinion,  saying  that, 
though  the  house  of  Kato  had  had  the  honor  of 
assisting  the  two  families  to  unite  in  the  bond  of 
love,  they  could  not  defile  their  hands  in  such  an 
unjust  and  unhuman  cause. 

The  widow  went  home  enraged,  and  sent  for 
Yamaki  by  letter  that  very  evening.  She  thought 
that  honest  Tazaki  was  too  slow  for  such  important 
business.  On  Madam  Kato's  part,  her  husband 
being  away,  she  was  puzzled  very  much  what  to 
do,  but,  with  the  help  of  her  daughter  Chizu,  did 
her  best  to  ascertain  the  whereabouts  of  Takeo's 
ship,  and  wrote  him  in  haste,  thinking,  in  spite 
of  the  widow's  statement,  that  he  was  opposed  to 
such  a  step.  While  this  was  being  done,  the  en- 
raged widow  made  up  her  mind  to  make  a  direct 
application,  and,  having  commissioned  Yamaki  for 
that  purpose,  his  kuruma  was  soon  on  the  way  to 
the  house  of  Kataoka. 


[177] 


CHAPTER   VIII 

Recall 


T"UST  as  Yamaki's  kuruma  was  entering  the 
tJ  gate  of  Lieutenant-General  Kataoka's  house 
at  Akasaka,  a  brave-looking  military  officer  emerged 
on  horseback.  Taking  alarm  at  the  noise  made  by 
the  kuruma  as  it  dashed  in,  the  horse  shied,  and 
almost  stood  erect  on  his  hind  legs.  The  soldier, 
however,  bringing  him  down  easily  by  reining  in 
and  circling  once,  rode  out  of  the  gate. 

Watching  the  elegant  figure  of  the  rider,  as  he 
rode  off,  and  clearing  his  throat,  Yamaki  neared  the 
stately  porch.  He  had  been  accustomed  to  visit  the 
houses  of  many  illustrious  officials,  but  now  he  felt 
his  heart  strangely  failing  within  him.  The  night 
before,  when  he  was  commissioned  by  the  Widow 
Kawashima  for  this  day's  business,  he  felt  some- 
what embarrassed,  but  when  he  came  actually  to 
face  it,  he  pitied  himself  for  the  comparative  weak- 
ness of  his  heart,  which  he  had  prided  himself  was 
as  bold  as  brass. 

After  his  card  had  been  sent  in  and  the  attendant 
had  appeared  for  the  second  time,  Yamaki  was 


Eecall 


shown  to  the  reception-room.  On  a  table  was 
spread  a  map  of  China  and  Korea,  which,  with 
burnt  matches  and  a  heap  of  ashes  on  the  small 
tray,  brought  to  mind  the  topic  which  must  re- 
cently have  been  discussed.  Indeed,  the  uprising 
in  Korea,  the  movement  of  Chinese  troops,  and  the 
rumored  despatch  of  the  Japanese  army  was  attract- 
ing the  attention  of  the  whole  world  at  this  time, 
and,  though  he  was  on  the  reserved  list,  the  general 
had  so  much  to  occupy  his  mind  that  he  was  entirely 
robbed  of  the  time  he  used  to  spend  over  the  Eng- 
lish reader. 

Yamaki  sat  down,  and  was  looking  around  the 
room  curiously,  when  the  sound  of  footsteps  like 
distant  thunder  was  heard  approaching,  and  a  man 
massive  as  a  mountain  came  into  the  room  and  took 
a  seat  at  the  further  end.  Yamaki  rose  up  hurriedly 
at  the  general's  entrance,  and,  in  so  doing,  he  upset 
his  chair.  With  a  word  or  two  of  surprise  and 
excuse,  he  raised  it  confusedly,  and  made  three  or 
four  courteous  bows  to  the  master.  It  is  possible 
that  he  was  saluting  and  apologizing  for  his  rude- 
ness at  the  same  time. 

"  Please  take  a  seat.  You  are  Yamaki-kun?  I 
knew  your  name,  but  —  " 

"  I  am  very  glad  to  make  your  acquaintance.    I 

[179] 


j&  ami  fed 

am  Hyozo  Yamaki,"  adding,  as  one  might  in  wish- 
ing to  seem  very  humble,  "  and  an  awkward  person." 
He  made  a  bow  at  the  end  of  each  phrase,  and  every 
time  he  did  so  the  chair  creaked,  as  if  it  were 
amusedly  exclaiming,  "That  is  right!" 

A  few  informal  words  on  unimportant  topics  and 
some  remarks  on  Korean  questions,  and  then  the 
general  formally  asked  Yamaki  the  object  of  his 
call.  Yamaki  first  cleared  his  throat,  trying  to 
open  his  lips;  he  did  so  again  and  for  the  third 
time  before  he  could  say  a  word.  He  wondered 
how  his  fluent  words  should  stick  in  his  throat  only 
at  that  time. 

At  last  Yamaki  spoke. 

"  I  was  sent  by  the  house  of  Kawashima  on  a 
certain  matter." 

The  general  fixed  his  narrowed  eyes  on  Yamaki, 
as  if  in  surprise. 

"Well?" 

"  Widow  Kawashima  was  to  come  herself,  but 
I  was  asked  to  call  instead." 

"  I  understand." 

Yamaki  mopped  his  brow,  the  sweat  oozing  out 
in  spite  of  him.  "  They  wanted  Viscountess  Kato 
[180] 


Hecall 


to  speak  for  them,"  he  continued,  "  but,  as  she  was 
unwilling,  they  sent  me  instead." 

"  I  see,  and  what  about  ?  " 

"  It  is  about  this.  I  hesitate  to  say  it,  but 
Madam  Kawashima,  your  daughter  —  " 

The  general  riveted  his  eyes  on  the  speaker  for 
a  while  without  winking. 

"Well?" 

"  It  is  about  the  young  viscountess.  We  hesitate 
to  say  so,  but  we  have  been  very  anxious  about  her 
illness,  as  you  know,  and,  though  she  is  now  some- 
what better,  and  we  are  very  glad  of  it  —  " 

"  I  see." 

"  We  hate  to  tell  you  ourselves,  as  it  presumes 
too  much  on  your  kindness,  but,  as  her  illness  is 
of  very  doubtful  nature,  and  as  you  know  the  \/ 
Kawashima  family  is  small,  and  the  present  master, 
Takeo-san,  is  the  only  man  in  the  house,  the  widow 
feels  very  anxious  about  him.  We  very  much  hesi- 
tate to  say,  as  it  presumes  too  much  on  your  kind- 
ness, but  the  nature  of  her  illness  is  such  that, 
if  it  should  ever  infect  —  why,  in  all  probability, 
it  may  not  happen  —  but  it  is  better  to  be  on  the 
safe  side,  and  if  perchance  Takeo-san,  the  mas- 
ter of  the  house,  be  in  danger,  it  will  result  in 
the  annihilation  of  the  Kawashima  line.  Well, 
[181] 


such  an  annihiliation  may  not  be  of  much  account 
nowadays,  but  anyhow  —  to  tell  the  truth  —  I 
loathe  to  say  —  but  —  as  the  nature  of  her  illness 
is  such  that  —  " 

Yamaki  faltered,  and  beads  of  sweat  stood  on 
his  brow,  as  he  stumbled  further  and  further  into 
his  speech.  The  general,  who  had  watched  him  in 
silence,  raised  his  right  hand  at  this  moment. 

"  All  right ;  I  understand.  In  short,  Kami's 
disease  is  dangerous,  so  you  want  me  to  call  her 
back?  All  right.  I  understand." 

He  nodded,  and,  putting  his  close-burnt  cigar 
on  the  ash-tray,  folded  his  arms. 

Feeling  as  if  he  had  been  helped  out  of  the  mire, 
Yamaki  breathed  freely  and  mopped  his  brow. 

"  You  understand  me  rightly.  It  is  very  awk- 
ward for  me  to  say,  but  I  pray  you  will  not  take 
it  amiss." 

"And  Takeo-san  is  back?" 

"  No,  he  isn't.  But  of  course  he  knows  all  about 
the  matter.  So  I  am  sure  you  will  not  take  it  in 
bad  part." 

"  Very  well." 

The  general  nodded  again,  and  remained  for 
awhile  with  his  eyes  shut  and  his  arms  folded. 
Putting  a  good  face  on  his  comparatively  easy  sue- 
[182] 


Recall 


cess,  Yamaki  looked  up  and  saw  the  general  clos- 
ing his  eyes  and  compressing  his  lips.  Then  he 
felt  that  there  was  something  awesome  in  the  coun- 
tenance of  his  host. 

"Yamaki-kun!" 

The  general  opened  his  eyes  and  studied  the  face 
of  Yamaki. 

"Yes?"  said  Yamaki. 

"  You  have  children,  I  suppose  ?  "  asked  the 
general. 

Yamaki,  being  unable  to  guess  the  real  import 
of  the  question,  but,  making  a  bow  :  "  Yes,  sir,  a 
son  and  a  daughter." 

"  Yamaki-kun,  you  know  how  dear  a  child  is  to 
you?" 

"Yes?" 

"  Very  well,  I  will  consent  to  the  request.  Please 
tell  Widow  Kawashima  to  be  at  ease.  Nami  shall 
be  called  back  to-day.  I  am  sorry  to  trouble  you 
in  this  matter." 

Yamaki  arose  and  bowed  many  times,  presumably 
being  glad  at  having  fulfilled  his  mission  and  in 
part  sorry  for  the  trouble  occasioned  by  his  visit. 

The  general  saw  the  caller  to  the  porch,  and, 
returning,  shut  himself  up  in  his  study. 


CHAPTER   IX 

€l)t  ^ome^ Coming 


si  FTER  the  departure  of  Takeo,  Nami  was 
C^Xjf  very  lonely,  and  the  days  hung  heavily  at 
the  villa  of  Zushi.  But  she  somehow  managed  to 
endure  five  weeks  there,  and  at  last  the  wheat  had 
been  reaped,  and  the  time  for  wild  lilies  arrived. 
She  lost  heart  over  her  condition  for  a  time,  but, 
luckily,  the  doctor  reassured  her,  and  she  soon  re- 
gained her  courage.  Comforted  by  a  recent  letter 
from  her  husband  at  Hakodate,  she  did  her  best  to 
follow  the  doctor's  instructions  and  to  get  well, 
and  waited  impatiently  for  Takeo's  return.  Dur- 
ing the  last  few  days,  however,  all  communication 
with  Tokyo  had  ceased,  and  no  word  had  reached 
her  from  her  house  at  Bancho,  from  her  parents, 
or  from  her  aunt  in  lidamachi. 

She  was  now  trying  to  arrange  wild  lilies  in  a 
vase  in  order  to  kill  time.  Speaking  to  her  maid, 
who  had  just  brought  in  some  water,  she  said: 
"  Say,  Iku,  isn't  it  strange  that  no  mail  comes  ?  " 

"  I  should  say  so,"  replied  the  old  woman.  "  Per- 
haps they  are  all  well,  and  have  nothing  to  write 
[1*4] 


(ZTljr  F)0 me  Coming; 


us.  But  it  will  not  be  long  before  you  hear,  and 
besides,  some  one  may  drop  in  this  very  morning. 
How  beautiful  the  flowers  are!  How  I  wish  our 
master  would  come  back  before  they  wither  away !  " 

Nami  looked  at  the  lilies  in  her  hand,  and  said: 
"  Beautiful,  indeed !  But  better  to  have  them  stay 
where  they  were,  I  think.  It  seems  cruel  to  cut 
them  off  like  this." 

At  this  moment,  a  kuruma  was  heard  approach- 
ing the  gate  of  the  villa.  It  was  the  Viscountess 
Kato.  She  had  felt  uneasy  the  day  after  she  re- 
jected the  request  of  Widow  Kawashima,  and,  ac- 
cordingly, she  went  to  the  house  of  Kataoka  and 
learned,  to  her  great  surprise,  that  a  deputy  of  the 
house  of  Kawashima  had  already  been  there,  and 
had  gone  back  with  the  consent  of  the  general. 
She  was  very  much  annoyed  that  not  only  wras  her 
plan  to  wait  for  the  return  of  Takeo  frustrated, 
but  that  the  matter  had  gone  so  far  beyond  her 
power.  But,  since  there  was  no  help,  she  at  least 
wanted  to  see  her  niece  at  Zushi,  for  Nami's  father 
feared  the  shock  to  her  when  she  learned  the  news 
so  far  from  home,  and  bring  her  to  her  father's 
house. 

"  Well,  how  glad  I  am  to  see  you,  dear  aunt. 
We've  just  been  talking  of  you." 
[185] 


"  Very  glad  to  see  you,  Viscountess,"  said  Iku, 
and,  turning  to  Nami,  "  Don't  you  see,  madam, 
that  Iku  was  right  ?  " 

"  How  do  you  feel,  my  dear  Nami-san  ?  Nothing 
serious  since  the  last  attack,  I  hope."  But  she  was 
unable  to  look  straight  into  Nami's  eyes. 

"  Nothing  at  all,  thank  you,"  said  Nami.  "  I 
am  getting  better.  But  how  are  you,  dear  aunt? 
You  do  not  look  well." 

"  I  ?  Why,  I've  got  a  little  headache ;  perhaps 
it's  the  weather.  But  have  you  heard  from  Takeo- 
san  lately?  " 

"  Yes,  he  wrote  me  the  day  before  yesterday 
from  Hakodate.  He  is  coming  back  pretty  soon. 
No,  the  date  is  not  fixed.  He  says  he  has  some- 
thing for  me." 

"Is  that  so?"  said  Madam  Kato.  "It's  — t' 
—  late  —  now  —  Two  o'clock,  isn't  it  ?  " 

"  Why  are  you  in  such  a  hurry  ?  "  asked  Nami. 
"  Make  yourself  quite  at  home.  How  is  O-Chizu- 
san?" 

"  Oh,  she  sent  her  love  to  you." 

Saying  this,  her  aunt  took  a  cup  of  tea  from 
Iku,  but  she  was  so  abstracted  that  she  forgot  to 
drink  it. 

['86] 


"  Please  make  yourself  at  home,"  Iku  begged. 
"  Madam,  I'll  get  you  some  nice  fish." 

"  Yes,  please." 

Her  aunt  started  as  if  awakened,  looked  at 
Nami's  face  for  a  moment,  and  then  turned  away 
her  eyes. 

"  No,  don't.  I  have  not  time  to-day.  Nami- 
san  —  you  are  to  go  with  me." 

"I  am  to  go?    Where?"     Nami  was  surprised. 

"  Yes ;  your  father  wants  to  see  you  about  your 
illness  on  the  doctor's  advice.  Your  mother  at 
Bancho  —  she  also  agrees." 

"He  wants  to  see  me?     What  about?" 

"  About  your  illness,  as  I  told  you.  And  then 
—  your  father  has  missed  you  so  long  — " 

"Is  that  so?" 

Nami   wore   a   suspicious   air,   and    so   did   Iku. 

"  But  you  will  remain  here  this  evening?  "  said 
Iku. 

"  No,  I  can't.  The  doctor  is  waiting,  you  know, 
and  it's  better  to  go  before  dark.  We  must  start 
by  the  next  train." 

"Indeed!" 

Old  Iku  was  surprised.  Nami  also  could  not 
understand  the  situation.  But  it  was  her  aunt  who 
brought  the  message,  and  it  was  her  father  who  sent 


for  her,  and  besides,  her  mother-in-law  knew  of 
the  summons.  At  any  rate,  she  hastened  her  prep- 
aration without  further  questioning. 

"What  are  you  thinking  about  so  much,  aunt? 
There  is  no  need  for  nurse  to  go,  as  I  shall  soon 
be  back." 

Her  aunt,  leaving  her  seat,  and  helping  Nami 
to  dress,  said :  "  Take  her  with  you ;  you  will 
need  her." 

By  four  o'clock,  three  kuruma  were  ready  at 
the  gate.  Presently  they  all  came  out.  Nami  put 
on  a  light  crape  dress  of  silver  gray,  with  a  belt 
of  sky-blue  satin,  a  white  flower  of  cape  jasmine  in 
her  hair,  and  a  tawny  parasol  in  her  right  hand. 
Covering  her  mouth  with  her  handkerchief  as  she 
coughed,  she  said: 

"  Well,  Iku,  I  shall  be  gone  for  a  while.  Yes, 
it's  quite  a  long  time  since  I  left  there.  And  then 
that  dress  I  have  been  making  —  just  a  little  of  it' 
is  still  left.  Well,  all  right.  I'll  do  it  myself  when 
I  come  back.  It  will  certainly  be  ready  before 
his  return." 

Her  aunt  hid  her  face  in  the  parasol,  tears  com- 
ing into  her  eyes  before  she  could  check  them. 
[188] 


There  is  a  pit  of  fate  silently  awaiting  our  ap- 
proach. We  walk  into  it  unconsciously  and  un- 
avoidably. A  cold  feeling,  however,  of  indescribable 
fear  will  assail  us  as  we  draw  near  the  spot. 

Nami,  who  started  home  without  much  ques- 
tioning on  account  of  her  trust  in  her  aunt  and 
her  joy  at  the  prospect  of  meeting  her  father,  felt 
her  heart  throb  no  sooner  than  she  was  in  the 
kuruma.  The  more  she  thought  over  her  situation, 
the  more  she  found  herself  at  sea.  She  doubted 
the  truth  of  her  aunt's  words  as  to  her  unusual 
look,  and  she  was  unable  to  clear  her  mind  while 
on  the  train.  When  she  had  arrived  at  Shinbashi 
Station,  her  mind  was  so  weighed  with  vague  fore- 
boding that  she  almost  forgot  the  joy  of  returning 
home  after  a  long  absence. 

Nami  alighted  from  the  train,  and,  assisted  by 
her  nurse,  followed  her  aunt  slowly  at  the  end  of 
the  crowd.  As  she  passed  the  gate,  a  military 
officer  happened  to  be  standing  near  by.  He  was 
talking,  and,  turning  toward  Nami  suddenly,  he 
exchanged  a  look  with  her.  It  was  Chijiwa.  Look- 
ing at  her  intently,  he  uncovered  his  head  purposely 
and  —  smiled.  That  look  and  that  smile  sent  a 
strange  tremor  into  her  heart,  and,  pale  as  ashes, 
Nami  felt  a  disagreeable  chill  which  did  not  come 
[189] 


from  her  illness,  —  a.  chill  which  continued  till  long 
after  she  drove  off  in  the  carriage. 

Her  aunt  did  not  speak,  and  Nami  also  remained 
silent.  The  evening  sun  that  shone  on  the  carriage 
window  went  down,  and  they  reached  the  house  of 
Kataoka  in  the  dusky  air,  soft  with  the  faint  fra- 
grance of  chestnut  blossoms.  There  were  carts 
and  litters  near  the  gate,  and  a  lamp  burning  bright 
at  a  side  porch.  Men  were  heard  speaking  inside, 
and  the  whole  scene  suggested  a  removal.  Wonder- 
ing what  these  things  meant,  Nami  alighted  from 
the  carriage  with  the  help  of  her  aunt  and  nurse, 
when  Madam  Kataoka  appeared  at  the  porch  to 
meet  them,  and  said: 

"  Oh,  so  soon.     I  thank  you  for  your  trouble." 

The  eyes  of  Madam  Kataoka  glided  from  the 
face  of  Nami  to  that  of  Madam  Kato. 

"How  do  you  do,  mother?"  asked  Nami. 
"And  — where's  father?" 

"  He  is  in  his  study,"  Madam  Kataoka  answered, 
briefly. 

At  this  moment  the  merry  voices  of  her  younger 
brother  and  sister  were  heard  shouting  Nami's 
name,  and,  without  heeding  their  mother's  caution, 
they  rushed  toward  her.  Koma  also  came  out  after 
them. 

[190] 


"  Oh,  Mi-chan  and  Ki-chan,  how  are  you?  Oh, 
here  is  Koma-chan." 

Michi,  hanging  on  a  sleeve  of  her  sister,  said: 

"  I  am  so  happy.  You  will  always  stay  here  with 
us.  Your  things  have  all  come." 

No  one  dared  to  hush  the  young  speaker,  and 
the  gaze  of  her  stepmother,  aunt,  Koma,  and  maids 
were  all  focussed  on  the  face  of  Nami. 

"What?" 

Nami  was  astonished,  and  shifted  her  eyes  from 
the  face  of  her  stepmother,  over  that  of  her  aunt, 
to  the  things  piled  up  in  a  room  by  the  porch. 
There  was  no  mistaking  that  they  were  her  toilet- 
stand,  cabinets,  and  dress-boxes,  all  of  which  had 
been  left  at  her  house. 

Nami  trembled  all  over,  and,  staggering,  gripped 
firmly  her  aunt's  hand. 

All  wept. 

Heavy  footsteps  being  heard,  her  father  now 
appeared  on  the  scene. 

"Oh,  father!" 

"  My  dear  child,  how  I  have  longed  to  see  you." 

The  general  clasped  Nami's  little  shivering  body 
into  his  broad  breast. 

A  half-hour  passed,  and  silence  reigned  in  the 
house.  In  the  general's  study  were  two  persons, 


—  father  and  child.  They  were  in  the  same  posi- 
tion as  on  the  day  she  left  that  house  never  to  re- 
turn, Nami  listening  to  the  last  teaching  of  her 
father,  —  the  child  kneeling  and  weeping  on  the 
knees  of  her  father,  and  the  father  caressing  gently 
his  sobbing  daughter. 


[192] 


CHAPTER   X 

Cafeeo  ana 


TTTXTRA!  Extra!  Extra  on  the  Korean  prob- 
M  J  lem !  "  Thus  shouting,  a  newsboy  went  by 
ringing  an  alarm-bell.  And  after  him,  a  kuruma 
was  seen  drawing  up  at  the  gate  of  the  house  of 
Kawashima  at  Bancho.  Takeo  had  returned  home. 
The  widow  knew  that  Takeo  would  be  angry 
when  he  learned  what  had  been  done  during  his 
absence,  but  he  wins  who  thrusts  his  sword  first, 
and,  on  the  very  day  Yamaki  had  brought  her  the 
good  news,  she  at  once  sent  back  to  the  house  of 
Kataoka  everything  that  belonged  to  Nami.  She 
thought  it  a  little  cruel,  but  as  nothing  short  of 
imperative  measures  would  suffice,  she  was  satisfied 
with  the  steps  she  had  taken,  and  was  in  good  spirits 
for  two  or  three  days  thereafter.  On  the  other 
hand,  the  servants,  naturally  siding  with  the  young 
couple,  held  their  breath  at  the  ruthless  act  of  the 
widow,  and  expected  a  scene  on  Takeo's  return. 
And,  in  the  midst  of  the  situation,  Takeo  came 
back.  The  letter  Madam  Kato  sent  hurriedly  to 
inform  Takeo  of  what  had  happened  crossed  him  on 

[193] 


the  way,  and  of  course  his  mother  did  not  mention 
the  subject  to  him  in  her  letter.  So  he  remained 
totally  ignorant  of  his  real  position,  and  took  the 
first  opportunity  to  come  home  on  reaching  Yoko- 
sura  Naval  Station. 

A  chambermaid,  who  came  from  the  direction 
of  the  sitting-room,  beckoned  to  a  maid  who  was 
making  tea,  and  said :  "  Say,  Mat-chan,  our  mas- 
ter does  not  seem  to  know  anything  about  the 
matter.  He  even  brought  home  something  for  his 
wife." 

"  Indeed !  "  exclaimed  Matsu.  "  Where  on  earth 
can  you  find  another  mother  who  would  divorce 
her  son's  wife  during  his  absence?  But  wait  and 
see  how  angry  he  will  get.  She  is  an  old  devil !  " 

"  So  she  is,"  said  the  chambermaid.  "  I  have 
never  seen  such  a  cross,  stingy,  and  unreasonable 
woman.  She  scolds  us,  but  she  doesn't  know  any- 
thing herself.  The  truth  is  that  she  was  only  the 
daughter  of  a  poor  farmer  in  Satsuma.  I  hate  to 
stay  in  such  a  place." 

"  But  isn't  our  master  rather  slow  in  finding 
out  that  his  own  wife  is  divorced  ?  " 

"Why,  no,  that  couldn't  be  helped,"  continued 
the  chambermaid.  "  He  was  far  away,  you  know. 
No  one  would  expect  that  a  mother  would  drive 
[194] 


Cafceo  anU  |)tg 


her  son's  wife  away  without  consulting  him,  as  if 
she  were  a  mere  servant.  And  then  he  is  still 
young,  you  know.  I  feel  sorry  for  him,  but  still 
more  for  his  wife.  How  is  she  feeling,  I  wonder 
—  ugh!  There,  the  old  woman  has  begun  to  roar. 
Mat-chan,  if  you  don't  mind  your  business,  you  will 
be  scolded." 

In  an  inner  room,  the  voices  of  the  widow  and 
her  son  were  heard  growing  louder  and  louder. 

"  But  you  promised  me  to  wait  till  my  return," 
expostulated  Takeo.  "  And  you  did  not  even  write 
me,  and  have  done  this  on  your  own  responsibility. 
I  cannot  bear  it.  I  stopped  at  Zushi  on  my  way 
here,  and,  as  I  did  not  find  Nami,  I  asked  Iku  about 
her.  She  said  that  Nami  had  come  to  Tokyo 
on  some  business.  I  felt  queer  about  it,  but  I 
never  dreamed  that  you —  This  is  too  much 
for  me." 

"  Well,  I  was  wrong,"  the  widow  was  heard  to 
say,  "  and  I  apologize.  I  didn't  dislike  Nami  at 
all,  but  because  I  love  you  — " 

"  You  are  always  thinking  of  me,  but  have  no 
regard  for  honor,  reputation,  or  human  feelings." 

"  Takeo,  you  are  a  man  and   not  a  woman,   I 
suppose?     You  still   think  of  Nami,   despite  your 
mother's  humiliating  herself?" 
[195] 


"  But  what  you  have  done  is  more  than  I  can 
stand,"  said  Takeo. 

"  Nevertheless,  it  is  too  late  now.  They  have 
agreed,  and  the  matter  is  settled  once  for  all.  What 
can  you  now  do  against  it?  I  tell  you,  if  you  do 
anything  foolish,  it  will  bring  shame  not  only  to 
your  mother  but  to  yourself." 

Takeo,  who  was  listening  silently,  bit  his  lip  an- 
grily. He  rose  suddenly  and  crashed  to  pieces  a 
basket  of  choice  apples  brought  for  his  sick  wife. 
He  said: 

"  Mother,  you  have  killed  Nami  and  me,  too. 
I  will  never  see  you  again." 

Takeo  went  back  at  once  to  his  war-vessel  at 
Yokosura. 

The  Korean  problem  drawing  near  to  a  crisis, 
the  Japanese  government  declared  war  against  China 
about  the  middle  of  July.  And  on  the  eighteenth 
of  the  same  month,  Vice-Admiral  Kabayama  was 
made  Chief  of  the  Ordnance  Bureau,  and  the  Matsu- 
shima,  flag-vessel  to  the  combined  fleets,  on  board 
of  which  was  Takeo,  was  ordered  to  meet  the  other 
vessels  at  Saseho.  Preferring  to  be  a  target  for  a 
shell  rather  than  to  preserve  his  useless  life,  Takeo 
immediately  left  on  duty  for  the  West. 
[196] 


Cafceo  ana  Ibta 


General  Kataoka  at  once  built  a  cozy  house  for 
Nami  in  a  quiet,  sunny  nook  of  his  spacious  estate, 
and,  calling  old  Iku  from  Zushi,  directed  her 
to  live  there  with  his  daughter.  In  September 
he  was  restored  to  duty,  and,  after  entrusting  Nami 
most  tenderly  to  the  care  of  his  wife,  he  went  down 
on  the  thirteenth  of  the  month  to  the  military 
headquarters  at  Hiroshima,  in  the  imperial  suite, 
and  the  next  month  sailed  for  the  Liaotong  Penin- 
sula with  General  Oyama,  Yamaji,  and  others. 

All  the  passion  and  conflict  in  the  minds  of  those 
whom  we  have  followed  thus  far  were  for  a  while 
carried  away  in  the  great  national  agitation  over 
the  China- Japan  War. 


'Boofc 


CHAPTER   I 

Battle  off  galu 


/T  was  five  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  of  the  six- 
teenth of  September,  1894,  when  our  combined 
squadrons,  ready  for  action,  steamed  out  of  the 
mouth  of  the  River  Tai-dong  toward  the  north- 
west. They  went  in  search  of  the  enemy's  fleet, 
reported  to  have  been  seen  near  the  River  Yalu, 
protecting  Chinese  transports,  and  intended  to  en- 
gage in  a  decisive  battle. 

With  the  Yoshino  as  flag-ship,  the  First  Flying 
Squadron,  consisting  of  the  Takashiho,  the  Naniwa, 
and  the  Akitsushima,  sailed  first.  Then  followed 
the  Main  Squadron  of  the  Chiyoda,  Itsukushima, 
Hashidate,  Hiyei,  and  Fuso,  with  the  Matsushima 
as  flag-ship.  Next  came  the  gunboat  Akagi,  and  the 
armored  merchant- vessel  Saikyo-maru,  with  the 
Chief  of  the  Ordnance  Bureau  on  board,  who,  it 
was  said,  wanted  to  see  an  engagement.  The  twelve 
vessels,  in  one  long  line,  left  the  port  that  after- 
noon, and,  ploughing  the  waves  of  the  Yellow  Sea, 
moved  on  like  a  huge  sea-serpent.  After  a  while 
the  sun  sank  into  the  sea,  and  the  full  moon  rose  in 

[201] 


the   east,   the  ships   riding  on   golden   and   silvery 
wavelets,  and  drifting  in  the  clear  moonlight. 

In  the  gun-room  of  the  Matsushima,  supper  was 
over,  and,  though  the  officers  on  duty  had  left  long 
ago,  still  a  few  lads  remained  and  were  engaged  in 
a  lively  talk.  The  stern  windows  being  tightly 
closed,  so  as  not  to  let  light  escape,  the  room  was 
warm,  and  the  red  faces  of  the  full-blooded  youths 
were  deeply  flushed.  On  a  table  were  some  cups 
and  saucers  and  a  plate  of  cakes,  which  had  been 
done  justice  to,  —  all  but  one  last  slice,  waiting 
its  sad  doom  at  the  hands  of  some  future  admiral. 

"  The  army  may  have  already  captured  Phyong- 
yang,"  said  a  small  spirited  ensign,  as  he  looked 
around  at  his  fellow  officers,  resting  his  cheek  on  his 
arm.  "  But  how  about  the  navy  ?  Look  at  these 
idle  hours !  " 

A  well-fed  assistant  paymaster  smilingly  re- 
marked from  his  corner :  "  Don't  you  know  that 
the  play  will  be  over  no  sooner  than  the  curtain 
is  raised?  It's  fun  to  have  a  long  intermission." 

"  Oh,  away  with  such  idle  talk.  I  am  tired  of 
playing  blind-man's-buff  with  the  Pei-yang.  If  we 
miss  them  again  this  time,  I  can't  rest  till  we  force 
our  way  into  the  Gulf  of  Pechili,  and  visit  the  Fort 
of  Taku  with  a  shell." 

[202] 


battle  off  palu  Kitoet 


A  certain  cadet  questioned  him  earnestly: 

"  That  is  the  same  thing  as  to  enter  into  a  bag. 
What  will  you  do  if  you  are  blockaded  ?  " 

"What?  Blockaded?  I  wish  we  were.  But 
I'm  sorry  to  say  they  are  not  active  enough  to 
blockade  us.  I  don't  mean  to  discourage  you,  but 
it  seems  to  me  that  our  intended  encounter  this  time 
will  rather  miscarry.  I  don't  know  what  to  do 
with  the  everlasting  slowness  of  the  Chinese." 

At  this  moment,  footsteps  were  heard,  and  a  tall 
ensign  appeared  at  the  doorway. 

The  small  ensign  turned  around.  "  Hullo,  nav- 
igating officer !  What  news  ?  Anything  in  sight  ?  " 

"  Only  the  moon.  You'd  better  go  to  bed  and 
get  a  good  rest  as  soon  as  the  roll  is  called."  Eat- 
ing the  piece  of  cake  left  on  the  plate,  he  continued : 
"  Stay  a  little  while  —  on  deck  —  and  you  will  get 
awfully  hungry.  Bring  some  more  cake,  boy." 

Another  ensign,  with  a  red  shirt  on,  smiled  and 
wondered  at  his  appetite.  The  tall  ensign  remarked, 
in  reply:  "  How  about  you,  my  dear  friend?  Isn't 
it  our  privilege,  heroes  of  the  gun-room,  to  eat 
cakes  and  look  down  upon  the  veterans?  But  say, 
fellow,  don't  you  know  that  the  marines  could  not 
sleep  for  joy  to-morrow?  If  we  blunder  to-morrow, 
it  will  not  be  the  fault  of  the  marines,  but  of  —  " 
[203] 


"  Oh,  we  have  no  doubt  of  our  courage,"  asserted 
a  mate,  the  oldest  one  of  the  group.  "  What  we 
desire  is  nothing  but  nerve.  Beware  of  rashness." 

"  Speaking  of  that,  I  was  surprised  at  the  sub- 
captain  of  No.  corps,"  remarked  another  of 

the  group.  "  Such  industry !  But,  though  we  make 
light  of  our  lives,  he  goes  too  far  in  remarking  that 
he  is  selling  his  life  at  a  bargain !  " 

"  Oh,  you  mean  Kawashima  ?  Yes,  I  remember 
once  —  oh,  it  was  at  the  demonstration  off  Wei- 
hai-wei  that  he  performed  such  a  dangerous  feat. 
If  you  made  him  commander-in-chief,  he  might, 
perhaps,  like  Number  Three,  lead  our  fleet  into 
the  Gulf  of  Pechili,  and,  not  satisfied  with  Taku, 
would  send  them  up  the  Pei-ho,  and  try  to  capture 
old  Li-Hung  Chang." 

"  And  then  he  is  quite  changed.  He  gets  angry 
at  nothing.  Once  I  joked  him  about  the  Baroness 
Kawashima,  when  he  turned  black,  and  was  about 
to  knock  me  down.  I  am  more  afraid  of  his  blow 
than  of  a  3O-centimetre  shell  from  the  Ting-yuen. 
I  suspect  something  has  happened  to  him.  Say, 
Garibaldi,  you  are  his  great  friend,  and  you  know 
the  secret."  The  navigating  officer  looked  into  the 
face  of  the  man  with  a  red  shirt,  nicknamed  Gari- 
baldi. 

[204] 


battle  off  Paltt  Utucr 


At  this  moment,  the  boy  brought  in  a.  plateful  of 
cakes,  and  the  idle  gun-room  talk  ended. 

At  ten  in  the  evening,  the  roll  was  called.  Those 
on  duty  reported  at  their  respective  quarters,  and 
the  rest  went  to  bed.  Loud  talking  and  kindling  of 
fire  were  prohibited ;  the  upper  and  lower  decks  were 
silent  as  if  deserted.  Except  the  solitary  command- 
ing voice  of  the  chief  navigating  officer,  only  the 
sound  of  the  screw  and  the  ceaseless  beating  of  the 
engine,  like  that  of  an  enormous  heart,  were  heard, 
while  the  silent  smoke  from  the  funnels  was  drift- 
ing white  in  the  moon. 

On  the  forward  bridge,  two  human  shadows 
were  seen.  One  remained  standing  at  the  left  end 
of  the  bridge,  and  the  other  was  walking  noiselessly 
to  and  fro. 

The  latter  was  Takeo  Kawashima.  He  was  the 

sub-captain  of  No.  corps,  and,  with  the  chief 

navigating  officer,  was  keeping  his  four  hours'  watch 
on  the  bridge. 

He  now  reached  the  right  end.  He  raised  his 
glass  and  looked  far  around  him.  Seeing  nothing, 
he  lowered  his  right  hand,  and  stood  with  his  left 
hand  on  the  rail.  Two  officers,  talking  in  low  tones, 
came  from  the  front  gun,  and,  passing  under  the 
[205] 


l^ami-feo 

bridge,  disappeared  into  the  shadow.  Everything 
was  quiet  on  the  deck,  the  wind  growing  chill  and 
the  moon  shedding  her  crystal  light. 

Stretching  beyond  the  dark  figures  of  the  watch- 
ers on  the  prow,  nothing  was  visible  but  the  white 
waters  of  the  Yellow  Sea,  except  the  faint  shadow 
of  a  rocky  island  on  the  port  side,  and  the  still 
fainter  body  of  the  Akitsushima  ahead.  The  au- 
tumn sky  high  above  the  mainmast,  toward  which 
the  sparks  from  the  funnels  now  hurried  forth  and 
vanished,  was  studded  with  scattered  stars,  and  the 
milky  way,  shorn  of  its  lustre,  stretched  pale  from 
sea  to  sea. 

Three  months  had  passed  since  Takeo  left  his 
mother  in  anger. 

But  what  changes  he  had  lived  through  during 
those  days!  First,  his  mind  had  been  stirred  up 
by  the  threatening  Korean  problem,  and  then,  on 
the  Bay  of  Saseho,  his  heart  had  been  wrung  by 
the  sad  strains  of  farewell  music.  The  declaration 
of  war  had  almost  doubled  his  courage,  and  the 
bombardment  of  Wei-hai-wei  had  given  him  for  the 
first  time  a  baptism  of  fire.  Things  wonderful  to 
his  mind  and  eyes  followed  one  after  another,  and 
did  not  allow  him  time  even  to  stop  to  think.  So 
[206] 


Battle  of!  galtt  Bttoer 


much  the  better  for  him;  for  he  was  thereby  able 
to  avoid  dwelling  upon  the  one  thing  that  con- 
sumed his  soul.  In  his  country's  hour  of  trial,  his 
private  affairs,  though  they  were  a  question  of  life 
or  death  to  him,  were  lost  sight  of.  Thus  he 
thought,  and,  burying  his  grief,  followed  his  duty, 
and  with  all  his  desperate  courage  engaged  in  bat- 
tle. To  him,  indeed,  death  was  of  no  more  value 
than  a  particle  of  dust. 

But  whenever  there  came  a  peaceful  evening  on 
the  bridge,  or  a  sleepless  night  in  his  hammock, 
he  was  at  the  mercy  of  his  unbearable  feelings. 
Time  went  by.  And  now  the  intensity  of  the  pas- 
sion before  which  everything  had  given  way  was 
dulled,  and  his  anger,  hardened  as  it  were,  secretly 
consumed  his  soul.  His  mother  wrote  him  twice, 
and  hoped  for  his  safe  return.  Moody  as  he  was, 
he  thought  how  lonely  his  old  mother  was,  and, 
apologizing  for  his  rashness,  wished  her  well.  But 
his  feeling  toward  her  could  never  be  changed. 
It  was  sunk  deep  in  his  breast,  and  night  after  night 
he  saw,  through  his  dream  over  the  destruction 
of  the  Pei-yang  Squadron  and  his  death  in  the 
battle,  the  face  of  the  sick  girl  wrapped  in  a  snow- 
white  shawl. 

Three  months  passed  with  no  news  about  her. 
[207] 


Jftami-feo 

Was  she  still  living?  No?  Yes,  she  was.  As 
never  a  day  passed  without  thinking  of  her,  so  it 
must  be  with  her,  too.  Did  they  not  pledge  to 
live  and  die  together? 

Takeo  thought  this.  And  he  thought  again  of 
the  time  he  had  seen  her  last.  Ah,  where  was  she 
who,  on  that  dim  evening  at  Zushi,  cried  after  him 
to  come  back  soon,  as  she  stood  at  the  gate  to  see 
him  off?  Pensively  he  looked  up  when  he  felt  as 
if  a  slender  form  in  a  white  shawl  were  about  to 
step  out  of  the  clear  moon. 

Perhaps  to-morrow  the  fleet  would  meet  the  en- 
emy. And,  if  he  should  be  killed  by  a  shell,  his 
life  would  be  but  a  dream.  He  thought  of  it,  and 
then  of  his  mother,  who  would  be  left  behind  him. 
He  thought  also  of  his  dead  father,  and  of  the  days 
he  spent  at  Yedajima.  And  again  his  mind  would 
turn  to  Nami-san. 

"Kawashima!" 

Takeo  hurriedly  turned  around  at  a  slap  on  his 
shoulder.  It  was  the  chief  navigating  officer. 

"  How  beautiful  the  night  is!  We  can  hardly 
believe  that  we  are  going  to  war." 

Nodding  assent,  Takeo  brushed  aside  his  tears, 
and  raised  his  glass.  The  moon  was  white,  and 
[208] 


Battle  off  pain  EtHer 


nothing  was  visible  but  the  vast  expanse  of  the 
water. 

The  moon  had  set  and  the  sky  was  turning  pur- 
ple. The  seventeenth  of  September  was  dawning 
on  the  Yellow  Sea.  It  was  about  six  in  the  morn- 
ing, and  the  fleet  was  already  near  Haiyang  Island. 
The  gunboat  Akagi  had  been  ordered  to  reconnoitre 
the  inlets  of  the  island,  but  to  no  purpose.  The 
fleet  sailed  along  and  was  soon  off  Takooshan,  with 
Talu  and  Seolu  Islands  on  the  port  side. 

It  was  eleven  o'clock.  Takeo  at  that  moment 
left  the  wardroom,  and  was  about  to  step  on  deck 
when  a  voice  was  heard  crying,  "  Smoke !  " 

At  the  same  time,  hurried  footsteps  were  heard 
on  deck.  With  his  heart  beating  furiously,  Takeo 
stopped  on  the  stair.  A  seaman  who  happened  to 
pass  below  also  stopped  and  exchanged  a  look  with 
him. 

"  Is  the  enemy  in  sight?  " 

"  It  seems  so." 

Springing  excitedly  on  deck,  Takeo  found  men 
running  right  and  left,  whistles  shrieking,  and  a 
signal-flag  being  hoisted  on  the  mast.  At  the  bow, 
marines  stood  in  groups,  and  on  the  bridge  the 
commander,  vice-commander,  and  other  officers  all 
gazed  intently  in  one  direction.  Far  away  on  the 
[209] 


horizon  black  streaks  of  smoke  could  be  counted, 
—  one,  two,  three,  four,  five,  six,  seven,  eight, 
nine,  and  ten. 

It  was  the  enemy's  fleet.  An  officer  on  the  bridge 
looked  at  his  watch,  and  said :  "  An  hour  and  a 
half  more.  If  things  are  ready,  we  can  have  a  good 
dinner  before  we  get  to  work." 

Another,  in  the  middle  of  the  group,  nodded. 
"  They  are  keeping  us  waiting,  but,  friends,  make 
the  most  of  your  time."  As  he  said  this,  he  twisted 
his  mustache. 

Presently  the  imperial  naval  flag  was  hoisted 
high  on  the  mainmast,  and  the  sound  of  the  bugle 
from  the  bridge  was  heard  all  over  the  ship.  Men 
rushed  to  their  respective  quarters,  and  those  who 
were  going  to  climb  to  the  maintop,  to  descend  to 
the  engine-room,  to  enter  the  torpedo-room,  or  to 
attend  to  the  sickroom,  went  to  right  and  left, 
upon  the  bridge  and  toward  the  stern.  In  an  in- 
stant, preparations  were  complete,  and  they  were 
ready  for  action.  It  was  near  noon,  and  luncheon 
was  ordered  before  the  fight. 

Takeo  had  been  helping  the  captain,  who  was 
directing  the  gunners  about  the  starboard  quick- 
firing  guns.  He,  therefore,  entered  the  gun-room  a 
little  late,  and  found  his  messmates  already  at  the 
[210] 


battle  off  Palu  Etber 


table.  The  short  ensign  looked  earnest,  and  the 
mate  mopped  his  forehead  as  he  bent  over  the  plate. 
Young  cadets  stole  looks  at  their  comrades  as  they 
now  and  then  gave  orders.  Presently  one  of  them 
rose  noisily  from  his  seat.  It  was  the  red-shirted 
ensign. 

"  Comrades,  I  love  to  see  that  your  spirit  is  daunt- 
less, and  that  you  can  sit  down  to  a  hearty  meal 
in  the  face  of  the  enemy.  But  I  doubt  very  much 
if  we  shall  all  meet  at  mess  this  evening.  Let  us 
therefore  shake  hands,  and  say  farewell  to  one  an- 
other." 

Thereupon  he  clasped  the  hand  of  Takeo,  who 
was  next  to  him,  and  shook  it.  At  the  same  time 
the  others  all  rose  and  clasped  each  other's  hands, 
two  or  three  plates  being  thrown  off  the  table  in  the 
commotion.  One  ensign,  with  a  scar  on  his  left 
cheek,  took  the  hand  of  the  surgeon. 

"  When  we  are  wounded,  you  must  handle  us 
gently.  This  is  to  bribe  you."  And  he  shook  the 
surgeon's  hand  four  or  five  times. 

All  laughed,  but  presently  they  became  serious. 
One  after  another  they  went  out,  leaving  the  room 
with  its  piles  of  empty  dishes. 

At  twenty  minutes  past  twelve,  Takeo  was  or- 
dered by  the  captain  of  his  corps  to  go  up  on  the 

[211] 


Jftami  fed 

front  bridge  to  see  the  vice-commander.  From  that 
point  of  vantage,  he  saw  that  the  fleet  was  already 
disposed  in  single  column:  the  four  cruisers  of  the 
First  Flying  Squadron  going  first,  about  four  thou- 
sand metres  apart,  the  six  vessels  of  the  Main 
Squadron,  with  the  Matsushima  at  the  head,  com- 
ing next,  and  the  Akagi  and  Saikyo-maru  following 
them  on  the  left  and  under  cover.  The  flag  on  the 
mainmast  was  fluttering  bravely  to  the  wind,  the 
funnels  were  sending  forth  a  volume  of  black 
smoke,  and  the  white  waves  at  the  bow  were  rising 
high  in  foam.  The  officers  on  the  bridge,  some 
with  marine-glasses  at  their  eyes,  and  some  with 
hands  on  swords,  were  breasting  the  wind. 

Away  to  the  north,  the  ten  streaks  of  smoke,  first 
seen  close  to  the  horizon,  gradually  grew,  and  the 
enemy's  fleet  seemed  to  be  springing  out  of  the 
water.  Masts,  funnels,  and  hulls  burst  into  view, 
and  even  the  flags  at  the  mastheads  were  now  vis- 
ible. The  two  huge  ironclads,  Ting-yuen  and  Chen- 
yuen,  took  the  centre  position;  the  King-yuen, 
Chih-yuen,  Wei-yuen,  and  Tsi-yuen  formed  the  left 
wing;  and  the  Lai-yuen,  Ching-yuen,  Chao-yuen, 
and  Yang-wei  the  right  wing.  And  to  the  west 
four  more  battle-ships,  with  six  torpedo-boats  were 
seen. 

[212] 


battle  off  Pain  HiDcr 


The  Japanese  squadrons  advanced  in  single  col- 
umn toward  the  centre  of  the  enemy,  approaching 
them  in  like  fashion;  but,  when  about  ten  thou- 
sand metres  away,  the  Flying  Squadron  veered  to 
the  left  to  attack  the  enemy's  right.  The  rest  of 
the  fleet  also  went  to  port.  The  battle  lines  changed 
at  once  from  a  T  to  a  V  shape,  and  in  this  position 
they  approached  until  they  were  within  a  distance 
of  six  thousand  metres.  At  this  moment,  white 
smoke  was  seen  rising  at  the  prow  of  the  Chen-yuen, 
and  two  3O-centimetre  shells  shrieked  in  the  air 
and  fell  into  the  sea  on  the  port  side  of  the  Flying 
Squadron.  The  water  of  the  Yellow  Sea  rose  in 
clouds. 

The  Yellow  Sea,  whose  water  had  been  silvery 
in  the  moonlight  the  evening  before,  and  had  only 
this  morning  reflected  in  its  calm  surface  the  fleecy 
clouds,  the  blue  islands,  and  peaceful  birds,  —  the 
Yellow  Sea  was  now  the  scene  of  a  dreadful  battle. 

Takeo  returned  from  the  bridge  to  his  quick- 
firing  gun.  The  captain  was  busy  with  his  glass, 
and  the  gunners  had  stripped  off  their  jackets  and 
were  baring  their  brown  sinewy  arms  up  to  the 
elbow.  They  all  waited  silently  for  orders.  At 
this  time,  the  Flying  Squadron,  pouring  fire  into 
the  right  wing  of  the  enemy,  was  about  to  pass  it, 

I21 3l 


JSamUfeo 

and  the  Matsushima,  at  the  head  of  the  Main 
Squadron,  was  nearing  it  at  full  speed.  The  enemy 
now  formed  their  battle-line  into  a  wedge,  with 
the  Chen-yuen  and  Ting-yuen  at  the  apex.  As  they 
closed  in  on  each  other,  the  two  great  battle-ships 
became  clearly  visible  to  the  unaided  eye.  All  at 
once,  Takeo  remembered  them  as  he  had  seen  them 
at  Yokohama  harbor  some  years  before,  and  he 
watched  them  with  renewed  interest.  To  be  sure, 
the  ships  were  the  same.  But,  seeing  them  now 
as  they  vomited  forth  black  smoke,  churned  white 
waves  into  fury,  belched  forth  fire  from  their  guns, 
and  approached  threateningly,  he  felt  an  irrepres- 
sible aversion,  unmingled  with  fear,  as  if  they  were 
a  terrible  beast  in  his  way. 

Suddenly  a  sound  as  of  thunder  was  heard  in  the 
distance,  and  something  boomed  through  the  air 
close  to  the  mainmast  of  the  Matsushima.  Falling 
into  the  sea,  it  threw  the  water  some  twenty  feet 
into  the  air.  Takeo  felt  a  chill  run  through  his 
body,  but  he  soon  recovered  himself.  He  noticed 
also  that  a  row  of  his  men  wavered  a  little,  but 
they  soon  regained  their  courage.  The  ship  con- 
tinued on  its  way.  Three,  four,  five  shells  burst, 
one  striking  a  boat  on  the  port  side,  and  the  rest 
deluging  the  ship  with  water. 


Battle  off  galtt  Eiber 


"  Captain,  must  we  hold  our  fire?  "  asked  Takeo, 
impatiently.  It  was  a  few  minutes  past  one.  The 
order  of  "  four  thousand  metres  "  was  passed  along 
the  starboard  line,  the  angle  was  adjusted,  and 
the  cords  were  grasped.  The  long-expected  bugle 
was  heard.  With  the  order  of  "  Fire !  "  the  Mat- 
sushima  poured  forth  a  broadside.  The  vessel 
shook,  and  a  thick  volume  of  smoke  rose  along  the 
starboard  side.  Just  then,  as  if  in  reply,  a  huge 
shell  from  the  enemy  grazed  the  funnel  and  dropped 
into  the  sea.  Two  or  three  of  the  gunners  ducked 
their  heads  involuntarily. 

The  captain  turned  around  and  said :  "  Who 
is  it?  Who  made  that  bow?" 

Takeo,  the  cadets,  and  gunners  all  laughed. 

"Fire!     Be  steady!     Fire!" 

All  the  starboard  guns  were  fired  in  succession. 
The  big  32-centimetre  gun  also  roared,  shaking  the 
ship.  The  vessels  behind  now  joined  the  fire.  Sud- 
denly a  shot  from  the  enemy  exploded  near  the 
gun,  and  one  of  the  gunners  who  was  carrying  a 
shell  fell  down  behind  Takeo.  He  tried  to  rise 
and  fell  again ;  the  blood  gushed  forth  upon  Takeo's 
uniform.  Most  of  the  gunners  looked  around. 

"Who  is  it?"  asked  one  of  them. 

"Isn't  it  Nishiyama?     It's  he!"  said  another. 
[215] 


"Killed?"  asked  a  third. 

"Fire!"  roared  the  captain,  and  the  gunners 
crowded  to  the  gun. 

Takeo  hurriedly  ordered  the  men  to  take  the 
corpse  away,  and  turned  to  his  post,  when  the  cap- 
tain observed  his  uniform. 

"  Kawashima,  are  you  wounded  ?  " 

"  Oh,  no.     This  is  only  a  splash." 

"Well,  let's  avenge  the  dead." 

The  guns  were  fired  incessantly,  and  the  ship 
steamed  at  full  speed.  The  Main  Squadron  now 
swept  in  a  great  arc  past  the  right  wing  to  the 
rear  of  the  enemy.  The  first  encounter  being  ended, 
the  second  was  about  to  begin.  The  starboard  guns 
of  the  Matsushima  were  silent  for  the  moment, 
and  the  officers  and  gunners  mopped  their  faces. 

The  Japanese  vessels  were  thus  arrayed.  The 
Flying  Squadron,  having  concentrated  its  attack 
on  the  right  wing  of  the  enemy,  and  having  crip- 
pled the  Yang-wei  and  Chao-yung,  was  about  to 
follow  the  Main  Squadron  after  circling  once,  in 
order  to  attack  the  enemy  from  the  rear.  The 
Htyeij  fifth  vessel  of  the  Main  Squadron,  delayed 
by  its  low  speed,  was  in  danger  of  being  rammed, 
and,  wanting  to  shorten  the  distance  which  sep- 
arated her  from  the  rest,  boldly  resolved  to  pass 
[216] 


•Battle  off  Pain  Lltucr 


through  the  Chinese  line.  She  succeeded,  but  was 
retired  from  action  on  account  of  the  severe  fire. 
The  Saikyo-maru  was  also  out  of  danger.  Only  the 
Akagi,  a  small  vessel  of  600  tons,  was  left  to  face 
the  enemy,  and  she  was  desperately  fighting  her  way 
to  join  the  Hiyei.  The  four  vessels  of  the  Flying 
Squadron  and  the  five  of  the  Main  held  the  line 
in  undisturbed  order. 

On  the  enemy's  side,  the  Chao-yung  was  on  fire,  \s 
the  Yang-wei  was  disabled,  and  the  right  wing  was 
in  bad  order.  The  three  vessels  on  the  left  wing 
also  got  out  of  line  in  order  to  pursue  the  Hiyei  and 
Akagi,  while  the  torpedo-boats  were  separated  and 
far  off  to  one  side.  Several  vessels,  with  the  Chen- 
yuen  and  Ting-yuen  at  the  head,  turned  their  prows 
as  they  saw  the  Japanese  at  their  rear,  and  tried 
in  column  to  attack  the  Main  Squadron. 

The  second  encounter  now  began.  The  Saikyo- 
maru  having  signalled  that  the  Akagi  and  Hiyei 
were  in  danger,  the  fastest  vessels  of  the  Flying 
Squadron  were  ordered  to  the  rescue.  The  Main 
Squadron,  however,  in  a  single  column  described 
a  great  arc,  with  the  enemy  at  its  centre,  and  poured 
forth  its  artillery. 

At  half-past   two,    they   had   circled   round    the 
enemy's  fleet,  and  had  reached  the  other  side.    Then 
[217] 


the  Flying  Squadron,  having  driven  into  the  en- 
emy's line,  the  three  vessels  that  pressed  on  the 
Hiyei  and  Akagi  began  to  attack  from  the  other 
side.  Thus  the  Japanese  squadrons  had  the  enemy 
between  them.  The  third  and  fiercest  encounter  of 
the  whole  battle  was  about  to  ensue. 

The  two  fleets,  Japanese  and  Chinese,  on  which 
were  centred  the  naval  forces  of  each  nation,  steamed 
side  by  side,  and  were  engaged  in  deadly  battle. 
Like  two  monstrous  serpents  surrounding  a  huge 
whale,  the  water  of  the  Yellow  Sea  seethed  and 
foamed  about  them. 

The  Main  Squadron  from  the  right,  and  the 
Flying  Squadron  from  the  left,  pressed  on  the 
enemy  in  opposite  directions,  and  the  battle  was 
raging  furiously.  The  fiercer  the  battle  became, 
the  further  Takeo  forgot  himself.  He  remembered 
well  that  he  forgot  everything  at  school  in  the  heat 
of  a  baseball  game,  and  that  he  felt  as  if  something 
from  above  urged  him  on.  And  now  he  experienced 
a  similar  feeling.  Except  when  the  ship  separated 
from  the  enemy's  fleet,  and  again  closed  in,  or  when 
she  turned  around  and  faced  to  port  and  conse- 
quently left  the  starboard  guns  unused,  Takeo  was 
constantly  occupied,  and  his  voice  became  hoarse  at 
[218] 


battle  off  palu  Eitoer 


giving  incessant  orders.  But  he  felt  nothing.  The 
enemy's  shells  burst  upon  the  Matsushima  until 
her  iron  shields  were  split,  her  wood-work  scorched, 
and  her  decks  smeared  with  blood.  But  Takeo 
felt  nothing.  The  sound  of  the  enemy's  guns  kept 
time  with  the  beating  of  his  heart,  and  a  short  lull 
in  the  conflict  even  made  him  uneasy.  His  men  also 
minded  nothing  of  exploding  shells,  and  loaded  the 
gun,  adjusted  the  angle,  pulled  the  cord,  and  again 
loaded  with  the  exactness  of  target  practice  and 
the  earnestness  of  real  fighting.  A  fire  was  ex- 
tinguished no  sooner  than  it  broke  out,  shells  were 
supplied  without  waiting  an  order,  and  the  dead 
and  wounded  were  removed  in  a  moment.  The 
whole  fighting  mechanism  operated  as  quickly  and 
smoothly  as  possible. 

The  scene  at  this  moment  was  confusion  itself. 
The  grayish  smoke  covered  the  sea  and  sky,  and 
from    among   its   curling   sheets,    unexpected    flags 
and    masts   were    dimly   visible.      The    thundering 
noise  rent  the  skies  second  by  second;    the  shells 
sometimes  crashed  and  exploded  in  the  air,  and  the 
sea  incessantly  rose  in  columns  of  seething  spray. 
All  at  once  the  captain  shouted: 
"Look!     The   Ting-yuen  is  on  fire!" 
Through  a  break  in  the  smoke,  the  prow  of  the 
[219] 


Jftamt  ko 

enemy's  flag-ship,  which  bore  a  dragon  flag,  was 
seen  enveloped  in  yellow  smoke,  and  her  crew, 
like  so  many  ants,  hurried  about  in  confusion. 

Takeo  and  his  men  cheered. 

"  Come  on ;    finish  her  up !  " 

With  increased  strength,  the  guns  were  fired 
anew. 

Attacked  from  both  sides,  the  enemy's  fleet  was 
now  thrown  into  disorder.  The  Chao-yung  had 
already  sunk  under  fire,  and  the  Yang-wei  escaped 
disabled.  The  Chih-yuen  was  about  to  sink,  the 
Ting-yuen  was  on  fire,  and  the  Lai-yuen  also  caught 
fire.  The  fleet  could  no  longer  hold  together,  and, 
leaving  the  Ting-yuen  and  Chen-yuen,  the  rest  fled 
in  several  directions.  The  Flying  Squadron  at 
once  started  to  give  them  chase,  and  the  Main 
Squadron  directed  its  fire  on  the  Ting-yuen  and 
Chen-yuen. 

The  fourth  encounter  was  imminent. 

It  was  three  in  the  afternoon.  The  fire  on  the 
Ting-yuen  spread,  but  she  remained  there.  The 
Chen-yuen  bravely  stood  by  her,  and  the  two  large 
massive  hills  of  iron  confronted  the  Japanese  ves- 
sels. But,  as  the  light-mounted  Saracens  rode 
around  the  Crusaders,  and  shot  in  vain  on  their 
double-coated  armors,  so  the  Japanese  shells  re- 
[220] 


Battle  off  paltt  Bttoer 


bounded  from  the  fourteen-inch  armor-belts,  and 
exploded  in  the  air.  At  about  half-past  three,  the 
Matsushima  was  opposite  the  enemy's  flag-ship. 
When  Takeo  saw  that  the  shots  from  his  quick- 
firing  gun  struck  her  side,  rebounded  and  exploded, 
like  fireworks,  to  no  purpose,  he  was  enraged.  Bit- 
ing his  lips  and  grasping  the  handle  of  his  sword, 
he  exclaimed: 

"Captain,  it's  damnable!  Look  —  look  there! 
The  devil!" 

The  captain,  with  bloodshot  eyes,  stamped  about 
the  deck.  "  Fire!  Aim  at  her  deck!  Her  deck!  " 

"  Fire !  "  roared  Takeo. 

The  maddened  gunners  sent  their  shots  furiously 
to  the  mark. 

"One  more!"  shouted  Takeo,  when  a  terrible 
noise  shook  the  whole  vessel,  as  if  a  volcano  had 
burst  suddenly  upon  them.  At  the  same  time,  some- 
thing like  scattered  drops  of  rain  hit  him  and  threw 
him  to  the  deck. 

The  two  3O-centimetre  shells  from  the  enemy 
had  struck  the  quick-firing  gun  and  exploded. 

"  God!  "  ejaculated  Takeo,  as  he  sprang  up,  and 

then  sank  to  the  deck.     He  felt  a  terrible  pain  in 

the  lower  half  of  his  body.     He  looked  around  as 

he  fell.     The  place  was  covered  with  blood,  fire, 

[221] 


JQamt  fea 

and  human  flesh.  The  captain  was  not  there.  The 
gun-shield  looked  like  a  cave  in  which  something 
blue  was  seen  moving.  It  was  the  sea. 

Oppressed  with  pain  and  the  indescribable  smell, 
Takeo  shut  his  eyes.  He  could  only  hear  the  ago- 
nizing moan  of  the  wounded,  the  cracking  of  burn- 
ing wood,  the  cries  of  "  Fire !  Fire !  Ready  with 
pumps!"  and  at  the  same  time  footsteps  hurrying 
toward  him. 

Suddenly  Takeo  felt  that  strong  hands  were 
lifting  him.  As  they  touched  his  legs,  the  intense 
pain  shot  up  to  his  brain,  and,  with  a  cry,  he  fell 
back.  A  crimson  vapor  seemed  to  wreathe  before 
his  closed  eyes,  and  in  a  moment  he  was  insensible. 


[222] 


CHAPTER  II 

Cime  of 


the  middle  of  October,  the  First  Division 
d  already  started  for  the  Regent's  Sword 
from  the  military  headquarters  at  Hiroshima,  but 
the  soldiers  of  the  Second  Division  soon  began  to 
pour  into  the  town.  As  a  special  Diet  had  been 
summoned,  the  six  hundred  members  also  helped  to 
swell  the  multitude.  The  streets  everywhere  re- 
sounded with  the  clatter  of  troops,  the  jingling  of 
swords,  and  the  rolling  of  kuruma. 

Along  the  main  street  of  the  town,  pieces  of  board, 
with  "H.  I.  H.  the  Chief  of  General  Staff," 
"  Prime  Minister  Ito,"  "  Lieutenant-General  Ka- 
wakami,"  and  similar  names  on  them,  were  posted 
to  indicate  their  lodgings.  Farther  down  the  street, 
almost  every  house  was  docketed  with  number  and 
capacity  of  rooms,  and  those  houses  already  occu- 
pied by  soldiers  who  could  not  find  room  in  the 
barracks  were  marked  with  the  names  of  officers, 
number  of  men,  and  their  company.  Here  and 
there  new  offices  of  private  companies  were  alive 
with  business,  while,  in  the  big  stores,  the  packing 

[223] 


Jftamt  fco 

of  provisions  was  throwing  everything  into  con- 
fusion. Through  all  this  disturbance,  a  general 
on  horseback  hastened  towards  the  headquarters; 
after  him  a  newspaper  reporter  hurried  his  kuruma 
to  the  telegraph-office;  and  then  somebody  from 
the  direction  of  the  railway  station,  with  a  valise 
and  a  sword  wrapped  in  yellow  cloth,  crossed  the 
way  in  company  with  a  man  whose  face  was  sun- 
burnt and  who  was  dressed  in  a  worn-out  summer 
suit.  The  latter  appeared  to  have  just  landed  at 
Ujina  from  the  seat  of  war.  Directly  after  them 
a  Minister  of  State,  whose  face  was  familiar  to 
newspaper  readers,  drove  along  thoughtfully,  mak- 
ing a  peculiar  contrast  with  a  coolie,  who  was  loiter- 
ing and  humming  a  tune.  The  town,  however, 
heard  during  such  a  commotion  two  sorts  of  music, 
the  war-song  of  the  northern  soldiers  with  a  pecul- 
iar twang,  and  the  sweet  tune  of  "  Hiroshima," 
sung  by  gay  maidens. 

Upon  the  main  street  stood  a  house  over  whose 
front  a  large  sign-board,  bearing  in  large  characters 
the  words,  "  Supply  Merchants  to  the  Army,"  was 
displayed  with  two  or  three  others.  Piles  of  cheap 
blankets,  heavy  coats,  and  such  things  filled  the 
space  before  the  house,  where  some  half  a  dozen  men 
were  engaged  busily  in  packing  them.  Just  then 
[224] 


Cime  of 


a  middle-aged  man,  with  a  somewhat  bald  forehead 
and  a  large  red  mole  under  his  left  eye,  came  to 
the  door  with  a  visitor.  He  stopped  to  say  a  few 
words  to  the  clerk  who  was  directing  the  men, 
and  was  about  to  go  in  when  he  observed  a  kuruma 
going  up  the  street.  Instantly  he  recognized  the 
man  in  it  and  cried: 

"  Tazaki-san !     Tazaki-san !  " 

The  kuruma  passed  on  without  paying  any  atten- 
tion to  the  call,  but  was  soon  brought  back  by  a  lad 
who  hurried  after  it.  The  man  in  it  seemed  to 
be  past  fifty,  with  a  reddish  dark  complexion  and  a 
gray  beard.  He  had  on  a  dark  "  haori  "  of  com- 
mon material,  and  a  hat  which  seemed  to  have  seen 
long  service.  He  looked  somewhat  disconcerted  at 
being  called  back,  but  immediately  recognized  the 
man  at  the  entrance,  and  asked,  in  a  surprised 
tone: 

"Why,   it's  Yamaki-san,   isn't  it?" 

"  How  do  you  do,  Tazaki-san  ?  When  did  you 
arrive?  " 

"  I  am  just  going  back  by  the  next  train."  Say- 
ing this,  Tazaki  alighted  from  his  kuruma,  and 
walked  to  the  entrance  over  the  straw  and  ropes 
scattered  along  the  way. 

"  Going  back  ?     But  where  have  you  been  ?  " 
[225] 


JftamMto 

"  To  Saseho.  I  stayed  there  a  few  days,  and  am 
now  on  my  way  home." 

"  Saseho  ?    Oh,  to  visit  Takeo-san  ?  " 

"  Yes." 

"  Indeed,"  Yamaki  went  on,  "  and  you  pass  me 
by  without  so  much  as  looking  in  on  me.  I  am 
surprised  at  my  daughter  and  the  old  baroness,  too. 
They  never  wrote  me  a  word  about  you." 

"  Oh,  I've  been  in  a  great  hurry." 

"  But,  then,"  continued  Yamaki,  "  it  would  not 
have  been  much  trouble  just  to  drop  in.  Well, 
come  in  now  at  any  rate.  Send  back  your  kuruma. 
You  must,  for  I  have  got  to  talk  with  you.  You 
can  take  the  second  train  back,  can't  you?  How 
is  Takeo-san?  I  heard  he  was  in  the  Naval  Hos- 
pital at  Saseho,  and  I  wanted  to  visit  him.  But 
at  that  time  the  First  Division  was  going  to  start, 
and  I  was  extremely  busy,  and  could  only  send 
him  a  letter  of  condolence.  Oh,  was  it?  The 
bone  was  not  injured?  His  thigh,  was  it?  Well, 
I  am  very  glad  to  hear  he  is  getting  better.  His 
mother  will  be  relieved,  I  am  sure." 

Tazaki  looked  at  his  watch,  and  immediately 
arose.  Yamaki  stopped  him  and  said: 

"  Oh,  don't  hurry  so  fast.  I  have  something 
for  the  baroness,  which  I  wish  you  to  take  with  you. 
[226] 


®ime  of 


Go  back  by  the  night  train,  won't  you?  You'll 
have  plenty  of  time  for  that.  I'll  finish  my  business 
up,  and  then  we'll  go  somewhere  and  have  a  talk 
over  our  sake.  The  fish  here  is  especially  fine." 

The  evening  sun  was  low  on  the  River  Amayasu, 
and  its  glow  fell  on  the  paper  screen  of  a  tea-house 
by  the  water.  The  second  floor  of  the  house  was 
now  occupied  by  a  noisy  crowd  from  the  Diet, 
assembled  for  some  social  purpose,  while,  in  a  small 
room  down-stairs,  Yamaki  and  Tazaki  were  so  bus- 
ily engaged  in  a  quiet  talk  over  their  sake  that 
they  even  compelled  the  waitress  to  keep  her  dis- 
tance. 

Tazaki  had  been  steward  to  the  house  of  Kawa- 
shima  from  the  time  of  Takeo's  father.  He  still 
served  in  that  capacity,  attending  to  his  duty  daily 
from  his  house  near  by.  He  was  not  an  especially 
clever  fellow,  but  he  scorned  to  fill  his  purse  with 
a  part  of  his  master's  income.  And  so  he  was  much 
trusted  by  the  widow  and  Takeo,  and  had  been 
sent  upon  this  errand  to  visit  his  wounded  master 
at  Saseho. 

Yamaki  put  down  his  cup  of  sake,  and,  with 
his  hand  on  his  forehead,  said :  "  The  fact  is,  I 
stayed  in  Tokyo  only  one  day,  and  had  to  return 
[227] 


immediately  to  Hiroshima,  and  so  had  no  chance 
to  hear  the  news.  Then  it  seems  that  Nami-ko- 
san  was  very  ill  ?  Well,  it  was  a  cruel  deed.  But, 
at  any  rate,  it  had  to  be  done  for  the  good  of  the 
house  of  Kawashima.  Oh,  is  that  so?  She  is  bet- 
ter now,  and  again  at  Zushi?  But  you  can't  tell 
anything  about  that  disease.  It's  generally  fatal, 
you  know.  How  about  Takeo-san?  Is  he  still 
angry  ?  " 

Tazaki  uncovered  the  bowl  of  fish  soup,  from 
which  the  smell  of  mushrooms  arose,  and  took  a 
sip  of  the  tempting  liquid  as  he  said :  "  Well,  that 
is  the  difficult  point.  The  widow  did  everything 
for  the  good  of  the  house,  and  that  may  be  easily 
forgiven.  But,  Yamaki-san,  don't  you  think  she 
exceeded  her  mother's  right  a  little  in  taking  ad- 
vantage of  our  master's  absence,  and  divorcing  her 
without  his  consent?  Of  course  I  advised  her  to 
wait  till  his  return,  but  you  know  her  temper.  She 
can't  wait  for  anything,  if  she  once  sets  her  heart 
on  it.  And  so  this  was  the  consequence.  I  rather 
sympathize  with  our  master  in  his  anger.  But  I 
had  a  great  deal  of  trouble  with  Chijiwa.  I  hear 
that  he  is  now  in  China  ?  " 

Yamaki  looked  at  the  face  of  his  companion. 

"Chijiwa!  Yes,  he  went  over  the  other  day. 
[228] 


at 


But  I  had  a  great  deal  of  trouble  with  him,  too. 
I  had  to  pay  a  heavy  price  for  our  mere  acquaint- 
ance. He  was  bold  enough  to  ask  me  to  give  him 
a  parting  present,  explaining  that,  in  case  of  his 
death,  it  might  serve  as  the  customary  obituary 
gift.  If  he  survived,  he  would  come  back  with  the 
order  of  the  Golden  Kite,  he  said.  And  in  this  way 
he  squeezed  out  of  me  about  a  hundred  yen.  But 
Takeo-san,  —  he  will  go  back  to  Tokyo  as  soon 
as  he  gets  well,  won't  he?" 

"  Oh,  no.  He  intends  to  go  to  war  again." 
"  Well,  I  admire  his  pluck,  anyway.  But,  Ta- 
zaki-san,  don't  you  think  he  ought  to  go  home  and 
be  reconciled  to  his  mother?  I  don't  know  how 
much  he  liked  Nami-ko-san,  but  now  that  the  mar- 
riage tie  is  broken,  and  she  is  suffering  from  such 
a  fatal  disease,  he  could  not,  I  think,  very  well 
renew  the  relation.  There  is  really  no  way  but 
to  overlook  the  past,  and  heal  the  breach  between 
them.  What  do  you  think,  Tazaki-san  ?  " 

Tazaki  replied  rather  thoughtfully :  "  Our  mas- 
ter has  such  a  good  disposition  that,  though  his 
mother  was  wrong,  he  seems  to  think  that  he  did 
not  behave  right  himself.  My  visit  this  time,  how- 
ever, was  at  the  wish  of  the  baroness,  so  there  is 
no  need  to  talk  about  a  reconciliation.  But  — " 
[229] 


"  It  hardly  seems  the  proper  thing  to  talk  about 
an  engagement  during  the  war,"  Yamaki  began, 
"  but  it  seems  best  for  him  to  take  a  second  wife. 
How  is  it,  Tazaki-san?  Couldn't  he  forget  Nami- 
ko-san,  and  at  the  same  time  make  peace  with  his 
mother?  A  young  man  is  apt  to  think  a  great  deal 
of  his  first  love,  but,  when  he  meets  another,  he 
easily  falls  into  love  with  her." 

"  Well,  the  baroness  is  thinking  of  that,  too. 
But  —  " 

"You  say  it  would  be  difficult?" 

"  He  is  so  strong-willed,  you  know." 

"  But  it  is  for  the  good  of  his  house  and  himself, 
too,  you  see." 

The  talk  was  dropped  for  a  moment.  Up-stairs, 
some  one  appeared  to  have  finished  his  speech,  for 
thunders  of  applause  were  resounding.  The  evening 
light  on  the  screen  was  softened,  and  the  sound 
of  the  trumpets  at  the  barracks  seemed  far  away. 

Yamaki  dipped  his  sake  cup  into  a  water-basin 
and  passed  it  to  Tazaki. 

"  Tazaki-san,  how  about  my  daughter  who  is 
at  Kawashima?  She  is  so  slow  that  she  might  not 
easily  get  into  the  favor  of  the  baroness." 

About  a  month  after  Nami  had  been  divorced, 
Yamaki  had  sent  his  daughter  Toyo  to  the  house 

[230] 


Cirae  of 


of  Kawashima  to  be  trained  by  the  widow  according 
to  his  plan.  And  he  was  now  very  anxious  to  hear 
about  her. 

But  Tazaki  smiled.  He  must  have  recalled 
something  funny. 

When  Takeo  left  his  house  in  anger,  his  mother 
cast  a  wrathful  look  as  he  turned  from  her,  and 
said: 

"  You  are  a  disobedient  son !  Leave  me  in- 
stantly! " 

The  widow  knew  that  Takeo  had  always  been  a 
good  child,  and  that  he  had  never  hesitated  to  com- 
ply with  her  most  exacting  demands.  And  so, 
though  she  also  knew  that  he  loved  Nami  greatly, 
she  believed  firmly  that,  in  case  his  love  for  his 
wife  and  his  duty  to  his  parents  should  conflict, 
he  would,  of  course,  prefer  the  latter.  Believing 
this,  —  though  she  really  thought  the  step  she  was 
to  take  was  rather  too  bold,  —  she  dared  to  divorce 
Nami,  saying  that  she  was  doing  it  for  the  sake  of 
Takeo  and  the  family.  But  when  she  saw  the  ex- 
tent of  Takeo's  anger,  she  discovered  for  the  first 
time  that  she  had  made  a  mistake,  and  that  a  mother 
has  no  absolute  power  over  her  son. 

Formerly  she  had  looked  on  her  son's  love  toward 


Nami  with  a  jealous  eye,  but  now,  seeing  that  her 
love,  esteem,  and  authority  could  not  compete  with 
the  love  of  one  dying  woman,  she  felt  as  if  her 
power  were  utterly  destroyed,  and  as  if  she  had  been 
cheated  out  of  her  prize.  Her  resentment  at  Ta- 
keo's action  was  unabated,  and  she  persisted  in  revil- 
ing Nami  long  after  she  had  left  the  house. 

One  thing  more  added  fuel  to  the  flame.  She 
had  indeed  a  slight  fear  lurking  in  a  corner  of 
her  heart  that  she  had  been  unjust.  To  her, 
Takeo's  displeasure  was  absolutely  unreasonable, 
but  she  began  to  feel  that  possibly  she  had  over- 
stepped the  rights  of  a  mother.  As  she  lay  sleep- 
less by  night,  watching  a  wan  disk  of  light,  thrown 
by  a  lantern  on  the  ceiling,  she  felt  as  if  a  small 
voice  were  whispering  to  her :  "  You  are  wrong ; 
you  are  to  blame,"  and  was  made  very  uneasy. 
Nothing  in  the  world  makes  us  feel  so  strong  as 
the  belief  that  we  are  doing  right.  And  nothing 
is  so  unpleasant  as  to  be  on  the  point  of  humbling 
ourselves  under  constraint.  When  injured  se- 
verely, beasts  will  roar;  when  reminded  of  his 
guilt,  man  will  rage.  Takeo's  mother  was  now  in 
this  condition,  and  her  irrepressible  anger  was  even 
increased  by  this  very  feeling.  As  the  days  went 
by,  Takeo  did  not  return.  Neither  did  he  write 


of 


to  tell  her  that  he  was  in  the  wrong.  As  the  only 
way  to  get  rid  of  her  uneasiness,  the  widow  gave 
full  vent  to  her  anger,  and  was  barely  able  even 
then  to  justify  herself.  She  raged  at  Takeo,  at 
Nami,  at  the  thought  of  the  past  and  of  the  future, 
at  her  own  isolation  and  loneliness,  and  ultimately 
at  her  own  helplessness,  till  she  would  finally  wear 
herself  out  and  fall  asleep. 

At  the  house  of  Kawashima,  the  servants  were 
often  tempted  to  pack  up  their  things  on  account  of 
the  widow's  continual  ill-temper.  At  last  the  news 
of  the  battles  at  Phung  Island  and  Asan  stirred 
the  capital.  The  widow  was  deeply  offended  be- 
cause Takeo  had  neglected  to  send  her  a  farewell 
letter  on  going  to  the  war,  and  the  accounts  of 
other  mothers  coming  up  to  Tokyo  to  see  off  their 
sons  in  the  army,  or  writing  to  encourage  them, 
made  her  lamentable  situation  all  the  worse.  She 
even  thought  of  the  possibility  that  death  might 
separate  them  forever.  And,  being  moved  some- 
what, she  reluctantly  condescended  to  write  two 
letters  to  her  son,  and  to  send  them  to  him  at  the 
front. 

Takeo's  answer  soon  came.  About  a  month 
later,  a  telegram  reached  her  from  the  Naval  Hos- 
pital at  Saseho,  telling  of  his  injury.  Her  hand 

[233] 


trembled  in  spite  of  her,  as  she  held  the  paper. 
And,  though  she  learned  soon  afterward  that  he 
was  getting  better,  she  sent  Tazaki  to  report  on 
his  condition. 

The  widow  felt  relieved  when  Tazaki  returned 
from  Saseho,  but  she  earnestly  desired  to  see  her 
son  on  his  recovery,  and  thought  it  best  to  get  a 
second  wife  for  him  as  soon  as  the  war  was  over. 
In  that  way  she  hoped  to  remove  Nami  from 
Takeo's  mind,  to  maintain  the  house  of  Kawashima, 
and  to  make  amends,  as  she  thought,  for  her  rather 
rash  act. 

To  find  a  good  second  wife  for  Takeo  was  the 
problem  she  had  had  in  mind  since  the  very  day 
of  Nami's  divorce.  For  that  purpose,  she  canvassed 
a  whole  list  of  young  daughters  of  her  few  ac- 
quaintances, but  could  not  find  one  who  pleased 
her.  While  she  was  at  a  loss,  Yamaki  suddenly 
sent  his  daughter  Toyo  to  her  house  to  be  instructed 
in  good  manners.  Of  course  she  was  soon  aware 
of  Yamaki's  purpose  and  of  the  fact  that  Toyo 
was  by  no  means  a  faultless  girl.  But  a  drowning 
man  grasps  at  a  straw.  The  widow,  who  was  at 
her  wits'  end,  finally  complied  with  Yamaki's  re- 
quest and  received  Toyo  for  trial. 
[234] 


n  Cime  of 


The  result  of  her  examination  was  the  cause  of 
Tazaki's  smile.  Neither  the  widow  nor  Toyo  was 
satisfied,  and  the  servants  heard  so  much  that  they 
made  merry  over  the  poor  girl. 

At  first  calmness,  then  the  sparing  use  of  bird- 
shot,  and  finally  a  terrific  bombardment,  —  such 
was  the  stratagem  Widow  Kawashima  employed 
against  everybody.  Nami  herself  had  been  the 
object  of  such  an  attack.  And,  as  she  had  been 
sensitive,  she  had  felt  it  keenly.  Now  it  was  Toyo's 
turn.  Having  a  happy  disposition,  which  made  it 
possible  for  her  to  remain  quite  indifferent  to  her 
surroundings,  she  did  not  care  for  the  bird-shot 
any  more  than  for  the  spattering  of  rain-drops. 
This  naturally  impelled  the  widow  to  take  more 
severe  steps. 

Toyo  was  by  nature  easy-going,  as  if  she  were 
always  wrapped  in  spring  haze.  Her  mind  was 
dull,  and,  not  only  had  she  no  ambition,  but  often 
V  /  she  seemed  to  have  no  individuality.  As  she  stood 
in  a  garden  on  a  spring  evening,  her  body  and  soul 
seemed  to  dissolve  into  mist  and  to  elude  the  grasp 
of  hands.  Such  as  she  was,  since  she  first  awoke  to 
love,  Toyo  began  to  learn  what  she  had  to  pay 
for  it  at  the  house  of  Kawashima.  As  soon  as  she 
got  up  in  the  morning,  she  would  be  ordered  to  do 
[235] 


Bamt  feo 

this  or  that  kind  of  work,  and,  in  the  end,  she 
would  be  rewarded  only  with  hard  words  and 
taunts.  Of  course  she  was  generally  impervious  to 
light  attacks,  but  even  she  could  not  withstand  con- 
tinuous harsh  treatment.  Had  she  not  been  serving 
in  the  house  of  her  lover,  she  would  have  run  away 
long  ago.  But,  remembering  the  repeated  instruc- 
tions of  her  parents,  she  bravely  maintained  her 
stand  before  the  assault,  and  passed  many  a  cheer- 
less day.  At  times  her  situation  was  almost  un- 
bearable, and  then  she  was  wont  to  think  what  a 
hard  thing  love  was,  and  that  she  would  never 
be  in  love  again.  The  Widow  Kawashima  made 
poor  Toyo  a  safety-valve  for  her  disturbed  temper, 
and  the  servants  made  a  laughing-stock  of  her. 
Without  even  being  able  to  see  the  face  of  her  lover, 
she  vainly  awaited  better  days  with  a  patience  she 
had  never  known  before. 

With  the  coming  of  Toyo,  the  widow  found 
a  new  source  of  displeasure.  A  gem  lost  is  in- 
valuable; a  wife  gone  is  faultless,  so  the  saying 
goes.  Though  far  from  being  Nami's  equal,  Toyo, 
whose  every  act  caused  much  trouble  to  the  widow, 
would  remind  her  mistress  regretfully  of  the  one 
whom  she  had  formerly  maltreated.  Nami  was 
a  modest  girl,  sparing  of  words,  and  gentle  in  de- 
[236] 


Cirae  of 


meaner,  not  so  showy  at  first  glance,  but  very  con- 
siderate and  clever.  The  widow,  taking  advantage 
of  her  meekness,  had  never  hesitated  to  scold  her, 
and  yet  she  secretly  admitted  that  Nami  was  ex- 
ceptionally bright  for  her  age.  Of  her  the  widow 
thought,  in  spite  of  herself,  whenever  the  compari- 
son was  forced  on  her  by  the  presence  of  Toyo. 
Every  time  something  unpleasant  happened,  when 
Toyo  was  near  with  her  vague  and  indecisive  per- 
sonality, sitting  with  her  eyes  half-closed  and  her 
lips  powerlessly  parted,  the  widow  would  see  before 
her  the  pale  face  and  jet-black  hair  of  Nami,  who 
would  look  up  and  innocently  ask  her  pleasure. 
The  widow's  heart  quivered  with  an  odd  sense  of 
reproach,  and  she  tried  hard  to  turn  her  thoughts 
away  by  sheer  force  of  the  excuse :  "  It  was  wrong 
of  her  to  get  ill."  Still  the  strange  feeling  would 
increase,  —  a  feeling  which  she  mistook  for  a  fit 
of  her  ill-humor,  and  which  thus  made  her  burst 
out  angrily  upon  poor  Toyo. 

It  therefore  happened  that  at  the  very  moment 
Yamaki  told  Tazaki  that  his  aspiration  was  to  make 
his  daughter  the  second  wife  of  Takeo,  the  rela- 
tions between  Toyo  and  the  Widow  Kawashima 
had  reached  a  crisis  more  imminent  than  even  the 
struggle  between  Japan  and  China. 

[237] 


CHAPTER  III 

Contalegcence 


opened  his  sleepy  eyes,  awakened  by 
the  singing  of  the  birds  under  his  window. 

He  stretched  his  arm  across  the  bed  and  pushed 
the  curtain  aside.  The  morning  sun,  just  rising 
over  the  hills,  shone  brightly  through  the  window. 
The  hills  were  still  veiled  in  morning  mist,  but 
the  autumnal  sky  above  was  clear,  and  brought  into 
relief  the  branches  of  a  cherry-tree  standing  in  crim- 
son attire  before  the  window.  Two  or  three  little 
birds  were  chirping  and  hopping  on  the  branches. 
At  last  they  all  peeped  into  the  room,  exchanged 
a  look  with  Takeo,  as  he  half-reclined  on  the  bed, 
and  suddenly  flew  away,  as  if  taken  by  surprise, 
leaving  behind  them  a  single  yellow  leaf  falling  in 
the  windless  air. 

Takeo  smiled  at  the  thought  of  the  morning  mes- 
sengers who  had  aroused  him  from  sleep,  and,  try- 
ing to  lay  his  head  again  on  the  pillow,  he  knitted 
his  forehead  as  if  in  pain.  At  last  he  adjusted  him- 
self comfortably,  and  closed  his  eyes. 

The  morning  was  quiet,  and  there  was  nothing  to 
[238] 


Conbalejfcence 


disturb  him.  Presently  a.  cock  crowed,  and  a  fish- 
erman's song  was  heard  in  the  distance. 

Takeo  opened  his  eyes,  smiled,  and  again  closed 
them,  as  if  he  were  deep  in  thought. 

It  was  now  more  than  a  month  since  he  had  been 
wounded  in  battle,  and  had  been  sent  to  Saseho 
Hospital. 

Hit  by  fragments  of  the  enemy's  shell,  which 
had  exploded  just  within  the  gun  shield,  he  had 
fallen  insensible  to  the  deck.  Luckily  the  wounds 
in  his  leg  did  not  reach  the  bone,  while  the  remain- 
ing injuries  were  nothing  but  mere  bruises.  The 
captain  of  his  corps  had  been  blown  to  pieces,  and 
the  rest  of  his  fellow  officers  were  all  killed,  al- 
though a  few  of  his  gunners  escaped  unhurt. 
Under  these  circumstances,  it  was  indeed  mirac- 
ulous that  Takeo  did  not  lose  his  life.  On  being 
sent  to  the  Naval  Hospital,  he  was  delirious  at 
first,  on  account  of  high  fever,  but,  as  he  was  young, 
his  condition  improved  with  the  return  of  the  cool 
season.  After  the  lapse  of  over  a  month,  though 
he  still  felt  some  pain,  he  had  recovered  sufficiently 
to  attempt  to  leave  the  room  filled  with  the  smell 
of  carbolic  acid,  and  get  out  into  the  open  autumnal 
air,  even  at  the  risk  of  offending  the  surgeon.  He 
O39] 


was  now  only  waiting  for  the  day  when  he  could 
go  back  to  the  seat  of  war  once  more. 

The  life  he  had  spurned,  as  if  it  were  as  worth- 
less as  dust,  did  not  forsake  him  after  all.  With 
the  abatement  of  his  fever  and  pain,  the  love  for 
life  returned  in  spite  of  himself,  and  with  it  the 
old  care  and  sorrow.  The  locust  changes  its  skin, 
but  man  cannot  do  the  like,  and  the  thread  of 
Takeo's  memory,  temporarily  buried  in  the  heat  of 
battle  and  suffering,  now  returned  gradually  as  he 
recovered  his  health  and  his  mind  grew  calmer. 

But,  as  a  severe  disease  renews  our  bodily  tissues, 
so  the  experience  Takeo  had  had  in  meeting  death 
face  to  face  gave  a  new  color  to  his  feeling.  The 
great  battle  and  the  extraordinary  events  he  had 
met  before  and  after  it,  shook  his  mind  as  if  in  a 
storm.  The  storm  was  now  over,  but  its  effect  yet 
remained  in  the  sea  of  his  heart,  and  the  feeling 
that  floated  on  it  took  a  different  aspect.  Takeo 
was  no  longer  angry  at  his  mother.  He  enshrined 
the  memory  of  Nami  in  the  recesses  of  his  heart 
as  if  she  were  no  more,  and,  as  his  thought  turned 
toward  her,  he  felt  as  if  he  were  listening  to  a 
sad  but  sweet  strain  of  music  wafted  from  a  distant 
hill. 

Tazaki  came  to  visit  him,  and  Takeo  heard  from 
[240] 


Convalescence 


him  about  his  mother,  and  also  something  about 
Nami.  Fearing  to  displease  him,  Tazaki  did  not 
tell  Takeo  about  Yamaki's  daughter.  But  that 
something  was  enough  to  draw  tears  from  him. 
There  glided  into  his  nightly  dream  the  figure  of 
the  sick  girl  staying  alone  at  a  villa  where  the  wind 
mourned  sadly  among  the  pines.  And  this  vision 
alternated  with  his  dreams  of  the  battle  off  the 
Yalu. 

Takeo  was  thinking  of  what  had  happened  a 
week  ago. 

He  had  thrown  away  the  newspaper  he  had  been 
reading,  and,  yawning,  looked  out  of  the  window. 
His  roommate  had  gone  off  the  day  before,  and 
now  he  was  left  alone.  It  was  late  in  the  after- 
noon. The  room  was  rather  dark,  and  the  autumn 
rain  was  pouring  outside.  A  patient  in  the  adjoin- 
ing room  must  have  been  under  electrical  treat- 
ment ;  the  humming  noise  of  the  instrument  blended 
continually  with  the  rain,  and  added  to  the  lone- 
liness of  the  hour.  Listening  to  the  noise  without 
effort,  he  watched  the  window-panes  as  the  rain 
splashed  upon  them  like  a  fountain,  and  the  wet 
trees  and  shrubs  outside  came  into  view  and  then 
vanished.  He  looked  at  them  dreamily  for  a  while, 
[241] 


fed 


and  then  suddenly  covered  his  head  with  the 
blanket. 

"  Here  are  a  package  and  a  box  for  you.  Are 
you  asleep  ?  " 

Takeo  thrust  out  his  head,  and  saw  a  boy  by 
the  bedstead.  He  stood  there  with  a  paper  package 
and  a  heavy  box  tied  round  with  rope. 

"Oh,  something  for  me?"  asked  Takeo. 
"  Where  are  they  from  ?  " 

The  boy  read  the  name  of  the  sender.  Takeo 
had  never  heard  it. 

"  Open  them  for  me,  please." 

The  oil-paper  being  removed,  a  bundle  wrapped 
in  purple  cloth  was  produced.  On  untying  it,  there 
appeared  a  woollen  light  dress,  a  soft  silk  medium 
dress,  a  belt  of  white  crape,  a  pair  of  snow-white 
socks,  a  broad-sleeved  negligee  shirt,  and  a  soft 
shoulder-pad.  And  what  was  in  the  box?  It  was 
full  of  the  large  pears  and  fresh  bananas  of  which 
he  was  very  fond. 

Takeo's  heart  began  to  throb. 

"  And  no  letter  in  it  ?  "  he  asked. 

The  boy  looked  everywhere,  but  not  a  piece  of 
written  paper  could  be  found. 

"  Just  let  me  see  that  oiled  paper." 

Takeo  looked  at  his  name  on  the  paper,  and  his 
[242] 


Convalescence 


heart  leaped  to  his  mouth.  He  recognized  the 
handwriting. 

It  is  she.  It  is  she.  Who  else  but  she?  Do 
you  not  see  in  every  stitch  of  the  clothes  the  precious 
V  mark  of  her  tears?  Do  you  not  see  the  writing 
tremble  with  the  feebleness  of  her  hand? 

Hardly  waiting  to  be  left  alone,  Takeo  burst 
into  tears. 

Takeo  now  realized  that  Nami  dwelt  forever  in 
his  soul,  and  that  it  was  overflowing  with  endless 
love.  By  day  he  thought  of  her,  and  by  night  he 
dreamed  of  her. 

But  the  world  was  not  free,  as  in  his  dream. 
Takeo  believed  that  even  death  could  not  sever 
her  from  him,  much  less  the  trifling  conventional- 
ities of  the  world.  But,  in  trying  to  materialize 
his  belief,  he  could  only  be  persuaded  that  those 
trifling  conventionalities  and  customs  formed  an 
insurmountable  barrier  between  the  dream  and 
reality.  No  matter  what  the  world  would  do, 
she  was  forever  his  wife.  But  his  mother  had 
divorced  her  in  his  name,  and  her  father  had  re- 
called the  sanction  in  her  stead.  There  was  no 
more  connection  between  them  in  the  eyes  of  the 
world.  Would  it  be  possible  for  him  to  see  her 
[243] 


again  on  his  recovery,  and  to  try  to  take  her  again 
as  his  wife?  Deceive  himself  as  he  might,  Takeo 
was  scarcely  able  to  believe  that,  in  spite  of  a  so- 
called  social  formality,  such  things  might  or  could 
be  done.  On  the  contrary,  he  knew  that  not  only 
every  such  trial  would  fail,  but  it  would  widen 
still  further  the  gap  between  his  mother  and  him- 
self. He  had  already  tasted  enough  of  bitterness 
in  opposing  his  mother. 

Living  in  this  wide  universe,  Takeo  thought  it 
unbearable  to  be  thus  fettered  in  his  freedom  of 
love,  but  he  could  not  find  the  way  out.  From  day 
to  day  he  lived  in  this  uneasiness,  and  could  only 
console  himself  by  vowing  in  his  heart  that  Nami 
was  his  wife  in  life  or  death. 

Of  this  Takeo  was  thinking  as  he  awoke  that 
morning. 

The  surgeon  came  in  presently  on  his  regular 
visit,  and  went  away  satisfied  that  the  wound  would 
be  healed  before  long.  Then  a  letter  from  his 
mother  was  brought  to  him.  It  expressed  her  pleas- 
ure in  hearing  from  Tazaki  of  Takeo's  improved 
condition,  and  went  on  to  say  that  she  wanted 
him  to  come  back  as  soon  as  the  doctor  would  allow, 
as  she  had  something  to  talk  over  with  him.  Some- 
thing to  talk  over!  Might  it  not  be  the  thing  he 
l>44] 


most  shunned  and  feared?  Takeo  pondered.  And 
he  did  not  go  back  to  Tokyo. 

Early  in  November,  not  long  after  the  Matsu- 
shima,  which  had  been  repaired  after  the  battle 
in  the  Yellow  Sea,  had  started  again  for  the  war, 
Takeo  left  the  hospital  and  sailed  on  board  a  trans- 
port for  his  own  vessel  at  Tailienwan. 

The  day  before  he  started  from  Saseho,  Takeo 
mailed  two  letters,  one  of  them  to  his  mother. 


[245] 


CHAPTER    IV 

Cemptatton 


FOR  the  two  months  following  the  first  of 
September,  when  the  place  had  already  been 
deserted  by  most  of  the  town  people  who  had 
thronged  there  during  the  summer,  a  lady  might 
be  seen  taking  a  walk  in  the  calm  of  the  day  on  the 
sunny  beach  at  Zushi,  accompanied  by  a  maid  of 
over  fifty. 

The  fishermen  on  the  shore  and  the  invalids  still 
staying  there  were  accustomed  to  watch  her  shadow- 
like  figure,  and  they  bowed  to  her  as  often  as  they 
met.  They  all  knew  something  of  her  sad  story. 

The  young  lady  was  Nami. 

Although  life  held  no  hope  for  her,  she  still 
lingered  on,  and  time  soon  brought  to  her  again 
the  weary  autumn  months. 

Nami  had  returned  to  Tokyo  with  her  aunt  in  the 
previous  June,  and,  from  the  moment  she  learned 
of  her  unexpected  fate,  her  illness  grew  worse  and 
worse,  and  her  hemorrhages  increased.  The  doctor 
could  do  nothing,  her  family  were  sorrow-stricken, 
[246] 


Ceraptation 

and  she  herself  cheerfully  waited  for  death.  Her 
life  hung  by  a  thread.  Being  cast  by  a  single  blow 
into  the  darkness  of  a  deep  pit,  she  had  hardly  time 
for  any  feelings  of  hatred  or  love.  Oppressed  only 
by  the  horror  of  the  situation,  she  merely  sought  re- 
lease. And  death  was  indeed  the  only  way.  So  she 
longed  for  it,  and  while  her  body  lay  suffering  on  the 
sick-bed,  her  mind  was  already  in  the  world  beyond.  \y/~ 
To-day  or  to-morrow,  so  soon  as  this  mortal  coil 
should  be  shuffled  off,  leaving  the  weary  world  far 
behind,  her  soul  would  take  flight  to  heaven  through 
a  vast  expanse  of  space,  and  there  she  could  weep  to 
her  heart's  content  at  her  dear  mother's  feet.  The 
messenger  of  death  was  never  more  welcome  than 
now. 

But  even  death  was  denied  her.  She  thought 
every  day  would  be  her  last,  but  the  end  did  not 
come.  And  when  about  a  month  had  passed,  she  was 
somewhat  improved  in  spite  of  herself,  and  after 
another  month,  she  was  better.  Being  compelled  to 
live  in  this  world,  Nami  had  to  live  over  her  life  v 
of  tears.  Indeed,  she  was  puzzled  at  her  fate,  for 
she  had  come  to  disbelieve  in  the  cheerfulness  of 
life,  and  to  think  there  was  no  horror  in  death. 
Why  should  she  see  the  doctor,  take  medicine  and 
try  to  save  her  useless  life? 

[247] 


But  there  was  her  father's  love.  He  tenderly 
visited  her  from  time  to  time,  gave  her  medicine 
himself,  built  a  cozy  house  for  her  benefit,  and  tried 
to  restore  her  health  by  all  means  in  his  power.  As 
often  as  she  heard  her  father's  footsteps  and  saw  his 
face  brighten  over  her  improvement,  she  could  not 
restrain  the  tears  from  gliding  down  her  cheeks. 
Unable  to  seek  death  recklessly,  she  took  care  of 
herself  for  his  sake.  And  there  was  another  reason. 
Nami  could  not  doubt  her  husband.  She  knew  his 
mind  too  well  to  lay  the  divorce  at  his  door.  When 
she  heard  from  Takeo  on  her  sick-bed,  she  felt  as 
if  a  seal  was  set  on  her  belief,  and  was  much  com- 
forted. Of  course  she  did  not  know  anything  about 
her  future.  She  hardly  thought  that  the  severed 
bond  of  marriage  could  again  be  made  whole,  even 
though  she  should  get  well.  But  she  believed  firmly 
in  the  emotional  intercourse  of  their  spiritual  selves, 
and  consoled  herself  with  the  idea  that  nothing  could 
destroy  their  eternal  love. 

So  the  love  of  her  father  and  her  hope  in  the 
unchanging  love  of  Takeo,  together  with  the  skilful 
treatment  of  the  doctor,  helped  to  rekindle  the  fire 
of  her  nearly  extinguished  life.  And  in  the  early 
part  of  September  she  again  moved  with  Iku  and 
the  nurse  to  the  villa  at  Zushi. 
[248] 


Ccmptatton 

Nami  felt  better  at  Zushi,  and  the  quietude  of 
the  place  calmed  her  mind.  When  she  was  reclining 
in  an  easy-chair  after  a  bath,  on  those  afternoons 
while  the  roll  of  the  sea  receded  in  the  distance, 
and  listened  soothingly  to  the  sweet  notes  of  the 
birds,  she  felt  as  if  she  had  been  carried  back  to  the 
previous  spring,  and  she  almost  felt  that  her  husband 
might  appear  before  her  at  any  moment. 

Life  at  the  villa  was  much  the  same  as  it  had 
been  six  months  before.  With  Iku  and  the  nurse 
as  her  companion,  she  daily  attended  to  herself,  and 
observed  the  rules  prescribed  by  the  doctor.  Now 
and  then  she  would  amuse  herself  in  making  verses 
or  arranging  flowers.  Once  or  twice  a  week  the 
doctor  came  from  Tokyo  to  see  her.  Less  often 
she  saw  her  aunt,  or  her  cousin,  or  rarely  her  step- 
mother. Hearing  of  her  illness,  some  of  her  old 
school  friends  wrote  her  letters  of  condolence,  but 
they  lacked  sincerity.  Nami,  however,  was  impatient 
for  the  visit  of  her  cousin  Chizu.  Everything  that 
she  wanted  to  know  came  through  Chizu. 

Since  the  matrimonial  tie  had  been  broken  the 
Kawashima  family  was  further  and  further  removed 
from  her.  True,  the  thought  of  the  beloved  one 
who  was  hundreds  of  miles  away  crossed  and  re- 
crossed  her  mind  night  and  day,  but  she  never 

[249] 


thought  of  his  mother.  Indeed  she  strove  not  to 
do  so.  If  once  her  thought  turned  towards  her  old 
mother-in-law,  she  would  be  disturbed  by  a  bitter 
feeling  of  horror  and  disgust.  She  was  terrified 
even  at  the  thought  of  her,  and  tried  to  turn  away 
from  it.  When  she  heard  that  Yamaki's  daughter 
had  been  sent  to  the  house  of  Kawashima,  she 
naturally  felt  uneasy.  But  that  was  only  for  a 
moment.  She  knew  that  it  had  nothing  to  do  with 
the  beloved  one  in  whom  she  believed  firmly.  Al- 
though she  must  remain  in  a  small  villa  on  the  sandy 
beach  of  Sagami  Bay,  her  heart  turned  constantly 
toward  the  western  sky. 

The  two  men  she  loved  most  in  this  world  were 
now  engaged  in  the  war  with  China.  Her  father 
went  down  to  Hiroshima  soon  after  she  went  to 
Zushi,  and  was  going  over  to  the  Regent's  Sword. 
She  wanted  very  much  to  see  him  off,  but  he  sent 
word  to  her  that  she  must  take  good  care  of  herself, 
and  get  well  enough  to  welcome  him  on  his  vic- 
torious return.  Takeo,  so  she  heard,  was  not  on 
board  the  flag-ship  of  the  combined  squadrons.  She 
feared  that  if  a  change  in  weather  affected  him,  he 
would  be  kept  from  his  duty  in  time  of  need. 
Therefore,  though  she  felt  sure  that  she  had  no 
more  to  do  with  this  world,  Nami  busied  herself 
[250] 


( 
Cemptation 


day  and  night  with  thoughts  of  war  on  land  and 
sea,  and  pored  over  newspapers  with  a  heart  anxious 
for  the  triumph  of  her  country,  the  safety  of  her 
father,  and  the  success  of  Takeo. 

Late  in  September,  she  heard  the  news  of  the 
battle  off  the  Yalu,  and  a  few  days  later  she  found 
the  name  of  Takeo  among  the  wounded.  Nami 
did  not  sleep  that  night.  Her  aunt  in  Tokyo, 
however,  heard  about  his  condition,  and  informed 
her  that  Takeo's  wounds  were  not  fatal,  and  that 
he  was  now  in  the  hospital  at  Saseho.  She  felt 
greatly  relieved,  but  as  her  mind  wandered  to  his 
sick-bed,  she  was  reminded  of  the  meagre  sympathy 
she  was  able  to  bestow  upon  him.  Heart  to  heart 
they  remained  the  same,  but  on  account  of  their 
divorce  she  could  not  even  send  him  a  card  of  con- 
dolence. Nami  was  depressed  by  these  thoughts. 

Prompted,  however,  by  an  irrepressible  desire,  she 
discovered  a  way.  With  the  help  of  Iku,  Nami 
made  dresses  for  Takeo,  and,  together  with  some 
fruits  she  knew  he  was  very  fond  of,  sent  them  to 
Saseho  under  a  feigned  name,  hoping  that  her  sor- 
rowful heart  might  go  with  them. 

The  days  passed,  and  about  the  middle  of  Novem- 
ber a  letter  bearing  the  postmark  of  Saseho  reached 
Nami.  She  read  it  and  wept. 


JltJami  ko 

In  the  morning,  Chizu  and  Nami's  sister  Koma, 
who  had  been  with  her  since  Saturday  evening,  went 
back  to  Tokyo.  The  house,  which  had  resounded 
with  their  cheerful  voices,  now  assumed  its  usual 
quiet  and  lonely  aspect.  And  Nami  shutting  her- 
self up  on  that  gloomy  day,  sat  alone  opposite  the 
picture  of  her  dead  mother. 

To-day,  the  nineteenth  of  November,  was  the 
date  of  her  mother's  last  day  on  earth.  Nami  took 
out  the  picture,  hung  it  in  a  frame  over  the  wall  of 
the  alcove,  and  decorated  it  with  white  chrysanthe- 
mums in  full  bloom,  which  Chizu  had  brought.  For 
a  while  she  listened  to  the  cheerful  old  stories  Iku 
had  to  tell,  but  now  she  was  left  alone  before  the 
picture  to  indulge  in  meditation. 

It  was  now  ten  years  since  Nami  had  last  seen 
her  mother  in  this  world.  And  during  these  long 
years  she  never  once  forgot  her.  But  never  before 
had  her  heart  yearned  so  much  for  the  departed 
one.  If  mother  were  only  alive,  Nami  thought,  she 
would  tell  all  her  grief  to  her  and  lighten  the  bur- 
den resting  too  heavily  on  her  weak  shoulders.  Why 
did  she  go  away  and  leave  the  helpless  child  behind  ? 
The  thought  started  the  silent  tears  from  her  eyes. 

She  remembered  well  a  happy  day  several  months 
before  her  mother  died.  She  was  eight  years  old, 
[252] 


Cemptatton 

and  her  sister  five;  both  were  dressed  exactly  alike 
in  pink  crape  with  patterns  of  cherry  flowers,  and 
they  drove  in  a  carriage  with  their  mother  between 
them  to  Suzaki's  at  Kudan.  And  this  picture  now 
in  front  of  her  had  been  taken  then  and  there.  The 
ten  years  had  passed  like  a  dream,  her  mother 
remaining  to  her  memory  as  in  the  picture,  and 
she  — 

She  made  up  her  mind  never  to  think  of  herself, 
but  in  the  miserable  life  she  now  led  she  could  think 
of  nothing  else.  She  felt  as  if  her  hopeless  self  were 
in  the  midst  of  heavy  clouds,  and  as  if  the  room 
she  was  now  in  had  turned  into  a  cold  dungeon 
where  not  a  ray  of  sunlight  could  find  its  way. 

Suddenly  the  clock  struck  two.  Awakened  from 
her  reverie,  she  hastened  out  into  the  adjoining  room 
as  if  in  flight.  There  was  no  one  there,  and  Iku 
and  the  nurse  was  heard  talking  in  the  rear.  She 
stood  there  undecided  for  a  moment,  but  again 
stepped  out  of  the  room  into  the  garden,  and  thence 
though  the  gate  to  the  beach. 

The  sky  was  gloomy.  Although  it  was  autumn, 
the  clouds  lay  low  and  heavy  and  the  sea  frowned 
black.  The  atmosphere  was  calm  and  not  a  breath 
of  wind  stirred  the  water.  On  the  whole  expanse 
of  the  sea  not  a  sail  was  to  be  seen. 
[253] 


Nami  went  on  and  on.  To-day  there  were  no 
fishermen,  and  nobody  taking  exercise  on  the  beach, 
except  one  little  girl  with  a  child  on  her  back, 
singing  and  gathering  shells.  The  girl  saw  Nami, 
smiled  and  bowed  to  her,  and  Nami  on  her  part 
returned  a  sad  smile.  But  sinking  again  into  deep 
thought,  she  walked  on  with  downcast  eyes. 

Presently  she  stopped.  She  came  to  where  the 
sandy  beach  ended,  and  to  where  a  narrow  path 
over  the  rocks  led  to  the  Fudo  Shrine  by  a  water- 
fall which  she  had  visited  with  her  husband  the 
previous  spring. 

She  walked  along  that  path. 

Nami  passed  by  the  Fudo  Shrine  and  sat  down 
on  a  rock.  It  was  the  same  rock  on  which  she  sat 
last  spring  with  her  husband.  Then  the  sky  was 
bright  and  clear,  and  the  sea  was  more  glossy  than 
a  mirror.  But  now  the  dark  clouds  in  strange 
shapes  filled  the  sky,  the  tide  flowed  high  up 
to  the  very  foot  of  the  rock,  and  not  a  speck  of  white 
sail  broke  the  leaden  surface  of  the  sea. 

Nami  drew  out  the  letter.     It  contained  only  a 

few   scribbled    lines   in   bold    handwriting,    but   to 

Nami  they  appeared  far  more  eloquent  than  pages  of 

finely  phrased  sentences.    And  as  often  as  she  read 

[254] 


Cemptatton 

the  simple  confession  of  Takeo,  "  Not  a  day  passes 
without  thinking  of  Nami-san,"  her  heart  would 
thrill  as  if  it  would  burst. 

"Why  does  the  world  treat  me  so?"  she  asked. 
"  I  love  him  so  much,  and  am  almost  dying  of  a 
broken  heart.  And  he  still  loves  me.  And  how 
could  it  happen  that  our  bond  was  broken?  Isn't 
his  heart's  blood  in  this  letter?  Here  on  this  very 
rock  we  both  plighted  our  faith  last  spring.  The 
sea  knows  it  and  the  rock  itself  marks  it.  But  why 
was  the  world  so  cruel  as  to  crush  us  under  its  iron 
heel?  Oh,  my  dearest  husband,  here  on  this  rock 
last  spring,  last  spring  —  " 

Nami  opened  her  eyes.  She  was  sitting  alone  on 
the  rock.  The  silent  sea  lay  before  her,  and  only  the 
noise  of  the  waterfall  was  heard  drearily  behind. 
She  covered  her  face  with  her  hands  and  sobbed. 
The  tears  flowed  unchecked  through  her  slender 
fingers. 

Her  head  throbbed,  and  her  heart  grew  cold, 
as  the  thoughts  moved  through  her  mind,  quick  as 
a  shuttle.  Nami  thought  of  the  days  when  she  was 
here  with  her  husband,  the  time  she  first  fell  ill, 
the  time  she  spent  at  Ikao,  and  the  time  she  was 
a  bride.  The  day  she  went  back  to  Tokyo  with  her 
aunt,  the  day  she  lost  her  mother  many,  many 
[255] 


years  ago,  the  face  of  her  mother,  the  face  of  her 
father,  and  the  faces  of  her  stepmother,  sister, 
brother,  and  many  others  persistently  flashed  like 
lightning  across  her  mind.  Kami's  thought  now 
turned  to  one  of  her  friends,  whom  Chizu  told 
about  yesterday.  She  was  older  than  Nami  by  two 
years,  and  had  been  married  the  year  before  her  to 
a  certain  clever  young  count.  She  was  much  liked 
by  her  mother-in-law,  but  somehow  was  not  loved 
at  all  by  her  husband.  She  had  one  child,  but  on 
account  of  the  debauched  life  of  her  husband  she 
had  secured  a  divorce  last  spring,  and  died  not 
long  after.  On  the  one  hand  her  friend  had  died 
forsaken  by  her  husband,  and  on  the  other,  Nami  led 
a  life  of  tears,  torn  from  her  husband.  Varied  was 
the  human  lot,  but  all  was  but  sorrow  and  distress. 
Nami  drew  a  troubled  sigh,  and  looked  at  the  dark- 
ening sea. 

The  more  she  thought,  the  more  she  felt  as  if 
there  were  no  more  room  for  her  in  this  world. 
Born  into  a  well-to-do  family,  she  had  lost  her 
mother  at  the  age  of  eight,  passed  ten  hard  years 
under  the  eyes  of  her  stepmother,  and  no  sooner 
had  she  been  blessed  with  the  crowning  joy  of 
human  hearts,  than  she  had  contracted  this  horrible 
disease.  And  then  followed  the  sentence  more 
[256] 


temptation 

cruel  than  that  of  death,  and  though  the  man  of 
her  heart  remained  true  to  her,  she  could  no  longer 
call  him  her  husband  or  be  called  his  wife.  If  she 
must  lead  such  an  ill-fated  life,  why  was  she  born 
at  all?  Why  did  she  not  die  with  her  mother? 
Why  was  she  married  to  Takeo?  Why  did  she 
not  die  in  his  arms  when  she  first  contracted  the 
disease?  Why  did  she  not  die  when  she  learned 
of  her  fate?  Was  life  still  worth  living  to  one 
who  was  suffering  from  an  incurable  disease,  and 
was  yearning  after  an  impossible  love?  Suppose 
her  disease  should  be  cured;  she  would  be  sure  to 
die  of  a  broken  heart  if  she  could  not  be  restored 
to  her  husband.  Ah,  to  die,  to  die;  there  was  no 
hope  but  in  death! 

Without  trying  to  wipe  away  her  falling  tears,    \/ 
Nami  looked  on  the  sea. 

In  the  direction  of  Oshima  black  clouds  were 
suddenly  rising,  and  an  indescribable  noise  came 
from  a  far-off  corner  of  the  sky.  The  face  of  the 
wide  sea  was  all  at  once  in  a  tumult.  A  gust  of 
wind  had  risen.  No  sooner  had  it  passed  than  a 
mass  of  snowy  foam  appeared  suddenly  in  the  midst 
of  the  black  water,  reared  itself  like  a  mad  horse, 
and  dashed  against  the  rock  on  which  Nami  was 
seated.  The  vast  expanse  of  the  Sagami  Sea  was 


suddenly  turned  into  seething  water,  weltering 
waves  chasing  one  after  another. 

Without  minding  the  scattering  spray,  Nami  still 
watched  the  sea.  "  Beneath  that  sea,"  thought  she, 
"  is  death.  Death  may  be  freer  than  life.  Is  it 
not  better  to  be  constantly  with  my  husband  in  a 
formless  shadow  than  to  linger  hopelessly  in  this 
life?  He  is  now  on  the  Yellow  Sea.  Though  it 
is  far  away,  this  water  flows  there.  Let  me  vanish 
as  a  foam  of  the  sea,  and  my  spirit  fly  to  him." 

Putting  Takeo's  letter  securely  in  a  fold  of  her 
belt,  and  letting  her  hair  fall  loose  in  the  wind, 
Nami  rose  from  her  seat. 

The  wind  from  the  depth  of  heaven  blew  steadily 
by  this  time,  and  Nami  was  barely  able  to  stand. 
Above,  the  clouds  were  chasing  hurriedly  one  after 
another,  and  in  front  of  her  the  sea  was  tossing  in 
a  rage.  The  wind  roared  over  Sakura  Hill,  and 
the  pines  shook  like  the  mane  of  a  horse.  The 
wind  howled,  the  sea  roared,  the  hill  wailed,  and 
a  confused  thundering  noise  filled  the  heaven  and 
earth. 

"  Now  is  the  time !  —  Now  is  the  time !  Oh, 
lead  me,  dear  mother!  Forgive  your  daughter,  O 
father!  My  short  life  will  vanish  like  a  dream." 

Drawing  her  dress  about  her,  and  taking  off  her 
[258] 


temptation 

clogs,  Nami  was  about  to  throw  herself  into  the 
seething  water  as  it  broke  against  the  rock. 

Just  at  this  moment  she  heard  a  cry  behind  her, 
and  felt  herself  in  a  strong  grasp. 


[259] 


CHAPTER   V 


"  T~KU,  make  the  tea.  She  will  be  here  soon," 
_/  said  Nami  to  the  old  woman,  who  was  clean- 
ing the  room. 

"  She  is  so  nice,"  said  Iku.  "  But  I  am  surprised 
to  hear  that  she  is  Yaso."  1 

"  Yes,  I  hear  so." 

"  I  did  not  even  dream  that  such  a  nice  lady 
was  Yaso.  And  then,  she  cuts  her  hair  short,  you 
know." 

"What  of  it?"  asked  Nami. 

"  You  know  that  believers  in  Yaso  never  cut 
their  hair  short  when  their  husbands  die.  Instead, 
they  dress  themselves  still  more  nicely,  and  are  on 
the  lookout  for  second  husbands." 

"Who  told  you  so?" 

"Oh,  I  know  it,"  declared  Iku.  "I  tell  you, 
in  that  religion  even  young  girls  grow  conceited. 
I  knew  a  girl  living  next  door  to  one  of  my  rela- 
tives. She  had  been  a  very  gentle  girl,  but  after 

1  Yaso :  from  Jesu,  meaning  in  vulgar  Japanese  either  a 
Christian  or  Christianity.     A  rather  contemptuous  term. 
[260] 


she  went  to  a.  mission  school,  she  was  changed  so 
much  that  on  Sundays,  when  her  mother  needed 
her  help  most,  she  would  go  to  church  without  the 
least  consideration.  And  then  she  would  say  that 
she  did  not  like  her  house  because  it  was  not  as 
clean  as  her  school,  and  she  would  tell  her  mother 
that  she  was  obstinate.  Although  she  went  to 
school,  she  did  not  know  how  to  write  even  a 
receipt,  and  she  could  not  sew  a  single  seam  straight. 
Her  parents  were  very  anxious  over  her  future. 
She  was  so  vain  as  to  say  that  she  would  not 
marry  a  man  who  got  less  than  two  hundred  and 
fifty  yen  a  month.  Isn't  it  really  astonishing?  She 
had  been  such  a  good  child  that  the  change  in  her 
was  all  the  more  marked.  It  may  be  that  this  was 
due  to  some  witchcraft  that  religion  is  said  to  exer- 
cise." 

Nami  laughed,  and  said :  "  That's  bad  enough. 
But  every  question  has  two  sides  to  it,  and  you 
cannot  judge  rightly  without  knowing  both.  Don't 
you  think  so  ?  " 

Iku  nodded  her  head,  as  if  to  say  that  she 
could  hardly  believe  Nami.  Looking  earnestly 
at  Nami,  she  continued: 

"  You  had  better  keep  away  from  Yaso." 
[261] 


Nami  smiled.  "  You  mean  that  you  don't  want 
me  to  talk  with  that  lady?" 

"  Why,  if  all  Yaso  were  like  her,  there  might 
be  no  harm,  but  — " 

Iku  hesitated,  as  a  human  shadow  was  seen  on 
the  paper  screen. 

"  Excuse  me  if  I  come  in  by  the  garden  gate," 
was  heard  in  a  soft  voice.  Iku  arose  hurriedly, 
opened  the  screen,  and  a  rather  small  woman  of 
about  fifty  entered.  She  looked  old  for  her  age, 
her  gray  hair  was  cut  short,  and  she  was  dressed 
in  black.  Lean  and  careworn,  she  appeared  rather 
sad,  but  her  eyes  looked  kind  and  her  lips  were 
smiling. 

She  was  the  very  person  Iku  had  been  talking 
about.  And,  besides,  she  was  the  very  person  who 
had  rescued  Nami  from  drowning  the  week  be- 
fore. 

She  never  made  the  slightest  attempt  to  force 
herself  upon  the  attention  of  others,  but  those  who 
knew  her  bore  strong  testimony  to  her  remarkable 
personality.  Her  name  was  Kiyo  Ogawa,  and  she 
lived  at  Meguro  in  charge  of  a  large  family  of 
orphans,  taking  delight  in  looking  after  the  little 
souls  of  deserted  children.  She  had  been  at  Zushi 
since  the  end  of  the  last  month,  seeking  recovery 
[262] 


from  an  attack  of  pleurisy.  It  was  by  the  merest 
chance  that  she  happened  to  be  able  to  save  Nami, 
whom  she  gave  at  once  into  Iku's  care. 

Iku  had  brought  in  the  tea  and  was  just 
about  to  leave  the  room,  when  she  exclaimed  in 
a  surprised  tone: 

"  Are  you  going  back  to-morrow  ?  What  a  pity ! 
We  have  just  got  acquainted  with  you." 

The  old  lady,  looking  at  Nami  with  her  mild 
eyes,  answered: 

"  I  wish  I  could  stay  a  little  longer,  and  have 
the  opportunity  to  talk  with  you,  for  I  do  not 
want  to  go  back  until  you  are  better."  Taking 
out  a  small  book,  she  added :  "  This  is  the  Bible. 
You  haven't  read  it,  I  suppose." 

Nami  had  not  read  it.  Her  stepmother  had 
been  known  as  a  Christian  while  in  England,  but 
upon  her  return  she  had  renounced  her  faith,  and 
had  left  her  Bible  at  her  lodging  in  London,  to- 
gether with  her  old  shoes  and  papers. 

"  No,  I  haven't  read  it,"  Nami  replied. 

Iku,  unable  to  go,  stared  with  open  eyes  at  the 
book.  She  was  probably  thinking  that  there  was 
witchcraft  in  it. 

"  If  you  read  it,"  the  old  lady  continued,  "  when 
[263] 


JBamt  feo 

you  feel  well,  I  am  sure  you  will  be  much  benefited. 
If  I  could  stay  a  little  longer,  I  would  take  time 
to  talk  with  you  about  many  things  in  it.  But,  as 
this  is  my  last  day,  I  wanted  to  tell  you  how  I 
came  to  read  this  book.  Don't  you  feel  tired? 
Please  lie  down,  if  you  prefer." 

"  Thank  you,  but  I  am  not  tired,"  said  Nami. 
"  Please  tell  me  your  story." 

Iku  now  changed  the  tea,  and  went  away. 

The  old  lady  looked  down  for  a  moment,  felt 
of  her  knees,  and  then,  gazing  up  into  Nami's  face, 
began  her  story. 

"  Life  is  short,  but  if  you  consider  the  amount 
of  experience  you  can  have,  it  is  indeed  very  long. 
My  father  was  a  lord  under  the  last  Shogun,  and 
was  quite  well  off.  Perhaps  you  remember  the 
little  piece  of  ground  with  a  great  many  elm-trees 
growing  on  it,  just  beyond  Sui-do  Bridge  at  Koishi- 
kawa.  Of  course  it  went  into  another's  possession 
long,  long  ago,  but  I  was  born  in  a  house  there. 
Mother  died  when  I  was  twelve  years  old.  Father 
was  very  sad  over  his  loss,  and  he  did  not  take 
a  second  wife.  So,  young  as  I  was,  I  had  to  look 
after  all  the  household  matters.  My  brother  was 
married,  and  I  was  soon  given  away  in  marriage 
to  a  certain  Ogawa,  also  a  general,  but  a  little 
[264] 


2EIje 


higher  in  rank.  It  was  when  I  was  twenty-one, 
some  ten  years  before  you  were  born,  I  suppose. 

"  I  was  disciplined  in  our  code  of  morals  for 
young  women,  and  thought  that  I  was  never  be- 
hind anybody  in  matters  of  self-sacrifice.  But  when 
I  came  to  deal  with  real  things  I  found  them  often 
simply  unbearable.  It  was  just  before  the  Restora- 
tion, my  husband  could  rarely  be  at  home,  and  as  I 
had  parents-in-law  and  two  sisters-in-law,  I  had 
five  elders  in  the  family  to  serve.  I  cannot  tell 
you  how  much  I  was  worried.  My  father-in-law 
was  a  good-natured  man,  but  my  mother-in-law  was 
very  hard  to  please.  My  husband  had  had  a  wife 
before  me,  so  I  understood,  but  she  was  frightened 
away  not  long  after  she  came.  I  don't  like  to 
speak  ill  of  any  one  in  the  grave,  but  my  mother- 
in-law  was  really  a  violent  and  strong-headed 
woman,  and,  in  spite  of  my  efforts  to  deny  myself,  I 
sometimes  shed  many  secret  tears.  To  make  things 
still  worse,  they  often  discovered  that  I  wept,  and 
I  was  scolded  over  and  over  again. 

"  It  was,  however,  not  long  before  the  Restora- 
tion War  broke  out,  and  the  city  of  Yedo  was  all 
in  commotion.  My  husband,  father,  and  brother 
all  joined  the  Anti-Restoration  Volunteers  at  Ueno. 
My  father-in-law  was  dangerously  ill,  and  my  child 
[265] 


was  about  to  be  born.  Indeed,  I  did  not  know 
what  to  do  under  the  circumstances.  At  last,  Ueno 
was  stormed,  my  husband  fled  northward  to  Hako- 
date, my  father  disappeared,  my  brother  died  at 
Ueno,  and  his  family  were  also  lost.  In  the  mean- 
while, my  father-in-law  died  and  my  child  was 
born.  Everything  came  at  once.  I  was  almost  over- 
whelmed with  trouble.  And  then,  as  our  annuity 
from  the  Shogun  ceased  and  our  property  was  con- 
fiscated, my  mother-in-law,  with  the  baby  and  my- 
self, accompanied  by  an  old  servant,  started  on  a 
journey  to  Shizuoka,  the  old  town  of  the  Tokuga- 
was,  over  the  Hakone  hills.  I  felt  as  if  I  were 
struggling  under  the  weight  of  a  horrible  dream." 

At  this  time  the  nurse  came  in,  made  a  bow,  and, 
after  giving  medicine  to  Nami,  left  the  room.  The 
old  lady  closed  her  eyes  for  a  while.  At  last  she 
looked  at  Nami,  and  continued: 

"  The  distress  of  the  vassals  of  Tokugawa  House 
at  Shizuoka  was  simply  indescribable.  The  Shogun 
was  so  reduced  in  power  and  in  income  that  even 
Count  Katsu  was  then  obliged  to  live  in  retirement. 
The  rations  for  three  men  allotted  us  in  place  of 
the  annuity  of  ten  thousand  bushels  of  rice  we  had 
hitherto  received  was  considered  very  liberal.  I  am 
almost  ashamed  to  tell  you  that  we  could  hardly 
[266] 


afford  to  buy  more  than  half  a  loaf  of  bean-cake 
at  a  time.  My  mother-in-law  had  been  used  to 
luxurious  living,  so  I  was  very  much  troubled  about 
her.  I  did  what  I  could  to  help  my  family  by 
giving  sewing  and  writing  lessons  to  little  girls,  and 
by  making  dresses  for  other  people.  I  did  not  mind 
it  much,  but  my  mother-in-law,  being  still  in  a 
violent  temper,  my  husband  then  in  prison,  and  the 
whereabouts  of  my  father  still  undiscovered,  I  was 
so  much  distressed  that  I  would  willingly  have  died 
but  for  my  little  child.  Indeed,  I  was  so  worn 
with  care  that  by  the  end  of  the  year  I  looked  ten 
years  older. 

"  After  a  while,  however,  my  husband  was  re- 
leased, and  entered  the  army.  So  again  we  crossed 
the  Hakone  hills  and  returned  to  Tokyo  —  the  name 
had  already  been  changed,  you  know.  It  was  the 
spring  of  1871.  A  year  after,  my  husband  was  sent 
abroad.  We  fared  very  well,  except  for  the  un- 
changing temper  of  my  mother-in-law.  And  then 
there  was  one  thing  that  constantly  troubled  me, 
and  that  was  the  whereabouts  of  my  father. 

"  In  the  fall  of  the  year  my  husband  sailed  for 

Europe.     One  rainy  day  I  went  to  see  a  certain 

acquaintance  of  mine  at  Koishikawa,  and  came  home 

in  a  kuruma  they  hired  for  me.     It  was  already 

[267] 


dark  and  was  storming  outside.  I  sat  timidly  in  the 
kuruma,  while  the  man  drew  it  lazily  along.  I 
could  see  him  with  his  round  projecting  head-gear 
and  the  wrinkled  oil-paper  coat  from  which  the 
rain  dripped.  The  light  of  the  lantern  he  held  in 
his  hand  glided  over  the  muddy  road,  and  his 
splashing  footsteps  were  heard  mingled  with  the 
occasional  groans  he  uttered.  Just  as  we  came  to 
Sui-do  Bridge,  the  lantern  went  out.  The  man 
stopped  his  kuruma,  and  asked  to  be  allowed  to 
take  a  box  of  matches  from  under  the  cushion.  I 
could  not  hear  him  very  well  on  account  of  the 
wind,  but  his  voice  seemed  familiar,  and,  as  the 
light  he  struck  showed  me  his  face,  I  saw  before 
me  my  own  father !  " 

The  old  lady  covered  her  face  involuntarily,  Nami 
burst  into  tears,  and  some  one  in  the  adjoining  room 
was  also  heard  sobbing. 

Wiping  her  eyes,  the  old  lady  went  on: 
"  I  took  him  to  a  lunch-house  near  by  at  once, 
and  there  he  told  me  his  story.     He  said  that  after 
the    fall    of   Ueno   he   had   wandered    around    the 
country,   earning  his  living   in   several   ways.     At 
times  he  had  been  sick,  and  always  poor.     He  was 
now  staying  at  the  house  of  a  poor  gardener,  who 
[268] 


had  been  one  of  our  retainers  in  his  better  days, 
and  he  gained  his  livelihood  by  drawing  kuruma 
every  day.  Feelings  of  surprise,  joy,  alarm,  and 
sadness  swept  over  me  by  turns,  and  I  could  say 
little.  That  evening,  however,  we  parted,  my 
father  suggesting  to  me  the  recklessness  of  staying 
out  too  late. 

"  It  was  quite  late  when  I  got  home.  My 
mother-in-law  had  been  impatient  for  my  return, 
and  she  no  sooner  saw  me  than  she  burst  out  in 
all  her  fury.  She  even  called  me  a  disreputable 
name.  Suppressing  my  emotion,  I  told  her  about 
my  father.  Far  from  sympathizing  with  me,  she 
still  continued  to  call  me  disreputable  names.  I 
was  so  much  hurt  that  I  made  up  my  mind  to 
leave  the  house,  and  go  at  once  to  my  father.  After 
she  had  gone  to  bed,  I  changed  my  clothes  and 
began  to  write  a  note  to  my  mother-in-law  at  the 
bedside  of  my  boy,  who  was  then  six  years  old. 
He  cried  out  all  at  once  in  sleep,  and,  stretching  his 
right  hand  towards  me,  muttered :  '  Mamma,  don't 
go  away! '  He  must  have  been  dreaming  over  the 
experiences  of  the  day,  as  I  had  left  him  at  home  in 
going  to  Koishikawa.  I  was  surprised,  and  watched 
for  a  while  the  face  of  the  sleeping  child,  when  it 
gradually  turned  out  to  be  a  very  copy  of  my 
[269] 


husband's  face.  I  dropped  my  writing-brush  and 
wept.  I  don't  know  how  it  happened,  but  suddenly 
I  was  reminded  of  the  old  story  of  a  bride  and 
her  mother-in-law  I  used  to  hear  in  my  childhood 
from  my  mother,  and  it  fitted  my  case  exactly. 
I  thought  that  everything  would  be  all  right  only 
through  my  forbearance,  and  so  I  gave  up  my  first 
idea.  I  am  not  wearying  you?  " 

Nami,  who  had  been  listening  with  deep  interest, 
could  only  give  assent  with  her  tearful  eyes.  The 
old  lady  now  resumed  her  story. 

"  Such  being  the  case,  I  could  not  provide  for 
my  father  as  I  wanted  to.  And  so  very  secretly  I 
sold  my  spare  things  and  sent  him  a  little  money, 
but  of  course  that  could  not  last  long.  Luckily, 
however,  I  was  introduced  to  a  certain  foreign 
minister's  wife  who  desired  to  learn  Japanese  music, 
and  so  I  gave  her  lessons,  and  thus  was  able  to 
support  my  father.  The  foreign  lady  was  very 
kind  to  me,  and  we  were  soon  good  friends.  She 
would  talk  with  me  in  her  broken  Japanese,  and 
one  day  she  gave  me  a  book  and  wanted  me  to  read 
it.  It  was  the  Gospel  of  Matthew,  —  you  will 
find  it  at  the  beginning  of  this  Bible,  —  which  at 
that  time  had  just  been  translated  into  Japanese. 
I  tried  to  read  it,  but,  as  it  was  full  of  strange 
[270] 


's  §torp 


stories,  I  laid  it  aside  without  paying  further  atten- 
tion to  it. 

"  Early  in  the  following  year  my  mother-in-law 
was  stricken  suddenly  with  paralysis,  and  this 
brought  a  complete  change  in  her  temper.  Hard- 
hearted as  she  had  been,  she  now  became  meek  as 
a  child,  and  wanted  my  company  so  much  that 
she  would  call  me  back  every  time  I  left  her  side. 
As  I  watched  her  sleeping  there  helpless,  I  was  sorry 
that  I  had  ever  felt  revengeful  towards  her,  and, 
wanting  to  make  her  well,  if  possible,  I  did  what  I 
could  for  her.  But  all  to  no  purpose. 

"  Not  long  after  my  mother-in-law  died,  my  hus- 
band came  home.  My  father  was  to  join  us  pretty 
soon,  but  he  suddenly  fell  ill,  and  died  peacefully 
a  few  days  after.  He  told  me  that  no  one  was 
more  fortunate  than  he  in  meeting  his  lost  daughter, 
and  in  receiving  such  tender  treatment  from  her. 
But  I  was  sorry  that  I  could  not  do  for  him  one- 
tenth  of  what  I  had  intended  to  do. 

"  Things  went  along  very  well  thereafter,  my 
husband  being  promoted  gradually  and  my  son 
growing  up  well.  But  I  was  not  without  anxiety. 
My  husband  was  too  much  given  to  drink,  as  often 
is  the  case  with  army  officers.  And  then,  in  those 
days,  men  were  especially  loose,  and,  though  my 
[271] 


husband  was  better  than  the  average,  having  profited 
by  Western  manners,  he  was  in  many  ways  no 
exception  to  the  general  rule.  Being  humiliated  by 
his  dissipation,  I  often  took  occasion  to  give  him 
some  advice,  but  he  only  laughed  at  my  words. 

"  We  had  now  come  to  the  outbreak  of  the 
Civil  War  in  1876,  and  my  husband,  being  Major 
Captain  of  the  Imperial  Guard,  was  sent  south.  In 
his  absence  my  boy  became  ill  with  scarlet  fever, 
and  I  had  to  nurse  him  day  and  night.  It  was 
the  evening  of  the  eighteenth  of  April.  My  boy 
was  somewhat  better,  and  was  sleeping  quietly,  so, 
dismissing  the  maids,  I  sat  alone  by  his  bedside  and 
was  doing  a  bit  of  needlework.  I  gradually  became 
very  drowsy  and  felt  almost  soulless,  when  I  heard 
some  one  come  and  sit  on  the  bed.  I  wondered 
who  it  was,  and  looked  up.  It  was  my  husband, 
dressed  in  his  uniform,  covered  with  blood  and 
deadly  pale !  I  cried  —  and,  awakened  by  my 
voice,  I  looked  around  me,  but  no  one  was  there. 
The  light  of  the  paper  lantern  burned  dim  and 
my  boy  was  sleeping  still.  My  heart  palpitated  and 
cold  sweat  stood  on  my  brow. 

"  The  day  following,  my  boy  was  very  much 
worse,  and  died  in  the  evening.  I  was  overcome  with 
sorrow,  and  was  crying  with  him  in  my  arms,  when 


'fif  g>torp 


a.  telegram  reached  me  from  the  seat  of  war.  It 
announced  the  death  of  my  husband  in  battle." 

The  speaker  was  silent,  the  listener  held  her 
breath,  and  a  deep  quiet  fell  upon  the  room.  After 
awhile  the  old  lady  took  up  the  thread  of  her  story 
again. 

"  Everything  was  now  as  dark  as  if  the  sun  and 
moon  had  both  sunk  together.  If  this  was  the 
result  of  all  my  patience,  I  thought,  I  felt  that  I 
would  rather  die  without  recovering,  for  I  had 
fallen  ill  soon  after  that.  But,  luckily  or  not,  I 
recovered  slowly. 

"  The  world  was  now  empty  to  me,  and  I 
merely  breathed  in  it.  After  a  while,  however,  I 
was  persuaded  to  dispose  of  my  house  and  to  live 
with  a  certain  friend  of  mine.  With  that  in  view, 
I  was  busy  packing  my  things,  when  I  happened 
to  find  a  book  under  my  son's  dress  in  a  cabinet. 
It  was  the  Bible  the  foreign  minister's  wife  had 
given  me  years  ago.  I  opened  and  looked  at  it 
without  intending  so  much  as  to  read  it,  when  I 
came  across  a  little  phrase  which  strangely  appealed 
to  me.  I  marked  it,  and  it  was  that  which  induced 
me  to  look  more  into  the  book  now  and  then.  I 
could  not  understand  it  very  well  at  first,  but  I 
soon  felt  as  if  I  saw  a  gleam  of  light  somewhere. 

[273] 


JRami  feo 

My  foreign  friend  had  already  gone,  but  I  wanted 
to  get  some  one  to  explain  to  me  fully  about  the 
book. 

"  Not  long  after,  I  was  offered  a  position  as 
matron  in  a  girls'  school.  It  happened  to  be  a 
Christian  institution,  and  I  soon  made  friends  with 
a  young  man  and  his  wife  who  were  teaching  there. 
They  were  very  good  Christians  and  they  kindly 
made  everything  clear  to  me.  It  is  now  sixteen 
years  since  I  began  to  believe  in  the  new  faith,  and 
I  have  hardly  been  able  to  pass  a  day  without  the 
book.  It  is  the  very  staff  of  my  life.  The  world 
which  I  thought  ended  with  death  widened  in  my 
knowledge  of  immortality;  my  father  was  given 
back  in  our  Heavenly  Father ;  my  son  was  returned 
to  me  through  the  working  of  love;  and  all  my 
sufferings  are  sweetened  in  the  belief  in  hope. 

"  This  is  briefly  how  I  came  to  read  this  book," 
she  said,  watching  Nami's  face  for  a  few  moments. 

"  I  knew,"  she  added,  "  something  of  your  story, 
and,  as  I  saw  you  often  on  the  beach,  I  wanted 
very  much  to  visit  you.  And  now  that  I  have 
grown  to  know  you,  I  feel  very  sorry  to  leave  you 
so  soon.  But  I  shall  never  think  of  you  as  a  mere 
acquaintance;  something  deeper  than  that  seems 
to  exist  between  us.  I  wish  you  would  take  good 
[274] 


care  of  yourself,  and  never  think  of  life  as  too 
sad  to  live.  And,  when  you  feel  well,  just  read 
this  book.  I  go  back  to  Tokyo,  but  I  am  thinking 
of  you  day  and  night." 

The  old  lady  left  for  Tokyo  the  next  day.  The 
book  she  had  given  Nami  was  always  by  her  bed- 
side. 

Nami  felt  consolation  in  thinking  that  there  was 
somebody  in  this  wide  world,  not  her  mother  or 
aunt,  but  one  who,  herself  having  tasted  of  the 
bitterness  of  life,  took  delight  in  comforting  and 
sympathizing  with  her.  She  often  thought  of  her 
story,  and  turned  over  the  book  she  so  sincerely 
loved. 


[475] 


CHAPTER   VI 


ON  the  twenty-second  of  November  the  Second 
Army  captured  Port  Arthur. 

"Mother!     Mother!" 

Holding  a  newspaper  in  her  hand,  Chizu  called 
to  her  mother  in  a  startled  tone. 

"  What  is  the  matter  ?  You  ought  not  to  speak 
so  loud." 

Chizu  blushed  a  little  at  being  reprimanded  by 
her  mother.  Then  she  smiled,  but  again  she  be- 
came grave,  and  said: 

"  Mother,  he  is  dead  —  Chijiwa!  " 

"Chijiwa!"  exclaimed  Madam  Kato.  "Chi- 
jiwa! How?  Killed  in  battle?" 

"  Yes.  His  name  is  among  the  killed.  Good 
enough  for  him !  " 

"You  must  not  say  such  things  —  Chijiwa  died 
in  battle !  But  how  could  he  be  so  brave  ?  " 

"  It  was  better  for  him  to  die,"  observed  Chizu. 

Madam  Kato  was  silent. 

"  Isn't  it  sad  to  have  no  one  to  weep  for  us 
after  we  die,  Chizu-san?" 
[276] 


|Jort 


"  But  the  Widow  Kawashima  will  weep  for 
him,"  Chizu  remarked,  sarcastically.  "  Talking  of 
Kawashima,  mother,  O-Toyo-san  has  left  the  house 
at  last." 

"Are  you  sure?"     Her  mother  was  surprised. 

"  Yes.  Yesterday  she  had  further  trouble  with 
the  widow.  She  could  stand  it  no  longer,  and 
returned  home  weeping,  I  hear.  I  am  glad  she  has 
left  there." 

"  No  one  can  stay  there  long,  I  presume." 

Madam  Kato  sighed,  and  Chizu  was  silent. 

Chijiwa  was  dead.  Twenty  days  after  the  fore- 
going conversation,  a  letter  and  a  piece  of  human 
bone  reached  the  cheerless  house  of  Kawashima. 
The  bone  was  Chijiwa's,  and  the  letter  was  from 
Takeo. 

"  Two  days  after  the  capture  of  Port  Arthur," 
he  said,  "  all  the  vessels  and  the  dockyards  were  to 
be  placed  in  charge  of  the  navy,  and  I  landed  with 
some  other  officers  from  my  vessel  for  that  purpose. 
The  bloody  scenes  after  the  fierce  battle  were  be- 
yond description  —  I  happened  to  pass  in  front  of  a 
temporary  field-hospital,  when  I  saw  men  carrying 
a  corpse  on  a  litter.  It  was  covered  with  a  blue 
blanket,  a  piece  of  white  cloth  being  placed  over  the 
[277] 


face.  The  mouth  and  chin  seen  under  the  cover 
seemed  to  remind  me  of  somebody  I  knew,  and  I 
asked  the  name.  You  may  well  imagine  my  aston- 
ishment when  I  was  told  that  it  was  Lieutenant 
Chijiwa! 

"  I  uncovered  him,  and  saw  his  face  pale  and  his 
teeth  clinched.  He  had  been  badly  wounded  by 
bullets  at  the  attack  of  Itzushan  fortress,  and  was 
conscious  till  morning,  but  he  died  at  last.  I 
asked  some  of  his  fellow  officers  about  him.  They 
said  that  he  was  not  liked  at  all  in  his  company, 
but  that  he  fought  well  in  the  battle,  and  that  at 
the  attack  of  Chin-Chow  he  and  his  men  were 
the  first  to  break  through  the  Northern  Gate.  But 
he  was  often  unsoldierly  in  his  behavior,  and  had 
with  him  a  considerable  sum  of  money.  Once  at 
Pi-tzu-wo  he  acted  very  cruelly  toward  some  of 
the  natives,  trying  to  rob  them  in  spite  of  strict 
orders,  and  he  was  to  be  punished  for  that.  At  any 
rate,  his  death  on  the  battle-field  is  said  to  have 
redeemed  his  reputation. 

"  As  you  know,  he  caused  me  a  great  deal  of 
trouble,  and  I  had  given  up  all  intercourse  with 
him,  but  have  nothing  against  his  memory.  And 
when  I  think  of  the  days  we  passed  like  brothers, 
I  pity  him  very  much.  So  I  got  permission  to 

[278] 


Port 


cremate  his  body,  and  send  you  a  piece  of  his  bone 
with  this.     I  hope  you  will  inter  it  properly." 

This,  however,  was  not  all  that  Takeo  came 
across  at  Port  Arthur.  There  was  one  more  inci- 
dent which  he  purposely  omitted  to  mention  in  his 
letter. 

The  day  he  discovered  Chijiwa's  corpse,  Takeo 
was  delayed  in  going  back  toward  the  pier.  The 
sun  had  set. 

He  passed  by  sentinels  with  gleaming  bayonets, 
generals  riding  on  horseback,  petty  officers  receiving 
orders  from  their  superiors,  Chinamen  standing 
open-mouthed,  and  army  subordinates  going  to  and 
fro.  And  finally  he  came  to  where  some  coolies 
were  making  a  big  fire. 

"  It's  cold  !  "  said  one  of  them.  "  If  we  were 
home  we  should  have  a  drink  and  a  hot  dish  of 
stewed  fish.  Kichi,  that's  a  fine  thing  you  have  on  !  " 

Kichi  was  wearing  a  beautiful  quilted  coat  of 
purple  satin,  which  he  had  probably  confiscated. 

"  Say,  look  at  Gen,"  Kichi  said,  in  reply.  "  He 
has  a  fur  coat  on  worth  four  hundred  yen  !  " 

"  Happy  Gen  !  "  the  first  one  echoed.  "  No  one 
is  as  lucky  as  he.  He  never  loses  his  game,  is 
never  hit  by  a  bullet,  and  is  rewarded  for  doing 
[279] 


nothing.  Look  at  me.  Nothing  but  this  thin 
thing.  Damn  it!  I  lost  everything  at  Tailienwan. 
I  must  get  something  before  long." 

"  Be  careful,"  observed  another.  "  I  entered 
a  house  this  afternoon,  when  suddenly  a  pig-tailed 
soldier  jumped  out  from  behind  a  box  with  a 
drawn  sword.  He  thought  I  was  going  to  murder 
him,  but,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  I  was  almost  fright- 
ened to  death.  Luckily  our  soldiers  came  along 
and  soon  made  short  work  of  him.  If  not,  I 
should  have  been  sent  to  hell  right  away." 

"  Fools !  Why  do  they  still  remain  here  to  be 
butchered  ?  " 

Only  a  day  or  two  had  passed  since  the  fall  of 
Port  Arthur,  and  not  a  few  fugitive  Chinese  sol- 
diers, who  had  hidden  themselves  in  houses,  were 
killed  for  offering  resistance. 

Overhearing  the  talk  of  the  common  soldiers, 
Takeo  went  along  toward  the  pier.  The  lights 
were  now  few,  and  men  were  rarely  seen.  On 
one  side  the  long  wall  of  the  arsenal  threw  a 
dark  shadow  on  the  ground,  and  on  the  other,  a 
street  lamp  cast  a  dim,  uncertain  light  upon  a  lean 
dog  as  he  went  along  smelling  the  earth. 

As  Takeo  walked  in  the  shadow,  he  descried  two 
human  figures  about  fifty  yards  ahead.  He  was 
[280] 


Port 


sure  that  they  were  officers.  One  was  broad- 
shouldered,  and  the  other  was  slim  in  build.  As 
they  walked  along  they  were  talking. 

Suddenly  Takeo  noticed  some  one  stealthily 
tracking  them.  He  felt  his  heart  throb  strangely. 
He  could  not  see  clearly,  but  suddenly  the  man  in 
the  shadow  went  a  step,  hesitated,  took  another 
step,  and  looked  as  if  awaiting  his  opportunity.  The 
figure  now  came  to  a  lighted  space  between  houses, 
disclosing  itself  to  be  a  Chinese.  At  the  same  time 
something  glittered  in  his  hand.  Takeo  hastened 
after  him  excitedly. 

The  two  men  ahead  now  came  to  the  end  of  the 
street,  when  the  black  figure  in  the  shade  stepped 
boldly  out  of  the  dark  and  ran  toward  them. 
Alarmed,  Takeo  dashed  forward.  The  Chinese, 
however,  approached  within  ten  yards  of  the  men, 
raised  his  arm,  and  brought  the  slim  officer  to  the 
earth  with  a  shot.  He  was  about  to  pull  the 
trigger  upon  the  other  officer,  who  turned  around 
suddenly,  just  as  Takeo  reached  the  spot  and  gave 
a  hard  blow  on  the  right  arm  of  the  murderer. 
The  pistol  dropped  to  the  ground.  Infuriated,  the 
man  turned  on  him  and  the  two  fought.  The 
broad-shouldered  officer  came  to  his  aid,  and  a  band 
of  Japanese  soldiers,  attracted  by  the  noise  of  the 
[281] 


shot,  came  running  to  the  spot  and  immediately 
bound  the  assassin.  Takeo  was  breathless  after  the 
struggle,  and  stood  gazing  at  the  broad-shouldered 
officer  who  now  turned  towards  him. 

The  light  of  a  street-lamp  shone  in  the  face  of 
Lieutenant-General  Kataoka. 

Takeo  exclaimed :    "  You !  " 

"  You !  "    The  general  in  his  turn  was  surprised. 

Unexpectedly  Takeo  had  saved  the  life  of  Nami's 
father. 

When  the  news  reached  Nami's  ears,  Iku  re- 
joiced beyond  measure,  and  said :  "  You  see  how 
much  we  owe  him.  Do  try  hard  to  get  well." 

Nami  smiled  gloomily. 


[282] 


CHAPTER  VII 

Cafceo'g  Eeturn 


^f  'HE  year  began  and  ended  in  war. 

JL  In  the  first  two  months,  Wei-hai-wei  was 
captured,  and  the  Peiyang  Squadron  was  anni- 
hilated; in  March  the  Pescadores  fell  into  the 
Japanese  power,  and  in  the  north  the  Imperial 
Army  swept  like  a  tide  until  not  a  shadow  of  the 
enemy  was  to  be  seen  to  the  east  of  the  River 
Liao.  The  Peace  Embassy  came  to  Japan,  and  in 
the  middle  of  April  the  Peace  Treaty  was  awaiting 
the  signatures.  The  intervention  of  the  three 
Powers  was  rumored,  and  the  Liatung  Peninsula 
was  finally  restored.  By  the  end  of  May  his  Im- 
perial Majesty,  commander-in-chief  of  the  army 
and  navy,  returned  triumphantly  to  the  cap- 
ital, and  the  war  was  ended  with  the  impressiveness 
of  an  eagle  gathering  its  wings  for  flight. 

After    burying    the    ashes    of    Chijiwa   at    Port 

Arthur,   and  saving  the  life  of  General  Kataoka, 

Takeo  was  at  the  bombardment  of  Wei-hai-wei,  and 

also  at  the  occupation  of  the  Pescadores.     At  the 

[283] 


Bamt  ko 

beginning  of  June,  however,  his  vessel  reached 
Yokosura,  and  he  returned  home. 

It  was  over  a  year  since  he  had  left  his  mother 
in  anger.  So  many  thrilling  incidents  had  been 
crowded  into  that  period,  however,  that  his  hard 
feelings  were  softened,  and  on  rainy  days  at  the 
Saseho  Hospital,  or  on  the  bitter  cold  nights  at  Wei- 
hai-wei,  his  homeless  heart  would  turn  to  its  old 
abode  in  Tokyo. 

Takeo  did  not  notice  any  change  at  home  except 
the  face  of  a  maid  who  met  him  at  the  door.  His 
mother  was  as  large  as  ever,  and  was  confined 
to  her  bed  with  rheumatism.  Tazaki  came  daily, 
and,  in  his  little  office,  attended  to  the  household 
business  as  usual.  Everything  Takeo  saw  or  heard 
remained  just  the  same.  And  Takeo  could  not 
find  anything  to  enliven  his  spirits.  Although  he 
had  seen  his  mother  again  after  a  long  absence, 
had  taken  a  comfortable  bath  in  his  old  home,  had 
sat  on  a  thick,  downy  cushion,  had  eaten  his  favorite 
dishes,  and  had  laid  his  head  on  a  soft  pillow  in  a 
comfortable  bed,  he  could  not  go  to  sleep.  The 
clock  struck  one,  —  two,  —  yet  his  eyes  were  clear 
and  his  heart  was  heavy. 

A  year's  time  had  healed  the  breach  between 
mother  and  son;  at  least,  it  seemed  to  have  done 
[284] 


'Bi  Ketttrn 


so.  The  mother,  of  course,  welcomed  her  son  home, 
and  Takeo  also  felt  relieved  at  seeing  her.  But 
both  perceived,  even  at  their  first  meeting,  that 
they  had  nothing  in  common.  He  did  not  ask 
her  anything  about  Nami,  nor  did  she  speak  of 
her,  —  not  because  he  did  not  wish  to  ask  or  she 
did  not  know,  but  because  they  both  knew  that 
danger  lurked  in  that  topic.  And,  as  they  noticed 
that  each  was  careful  to  avoid  it,  they  naturally  felt 
uneasy  whenever  the  conversation  came  to  a  halt. 

Takeo,  however,  needed  no  incentive  to  keep  v 
Nami  constantly  in  his  mind.  Now  that  he  had 
returned  to  their  old  abode,  everything  seemed  to 
keep  her  alive  in  his  memory,  and  his  heart  yearned 
for  her.  Where  was  she  now?  Did  she  know,, 
of  his  return?  Love,  indeed,  knows  no  distance, 
but  now  that  the  bond  was  broken,  the  house  of 
Kataoka,  though  only  two  miles  away,  was  to  Takeo 
further  than  the  stars.  He  could  not  visit  even 
her  aunt  to  ask  about  Nami.  Little  did  he  know, 
when  he  stopped  at  Zushi  to  take  his  leave  of  her  in 
May  of  the  previous  year,  that  it  was  to  be  their 
parting  for  life.  The  cry,  "  Come  back  soon," 
which  she  uttered  at  the  gate  of  the  villa,  still 
rang  in  his  ears,  but  to  whom  could  he  now  say, 
"  I  have  returned  "  ? 

[285] 


Turning  these  thoughts  over  in  his  mind,  Takeo 
alighted  one  day  at  Zushi  on  his  way  to  Yokosura, 
and  wandered  towards  the  villa.  He  found  the 
front  gate  closed.  Thinking  that  the  occupant  must 
have  gone  to  Tokyo,  he  went  around  to  the  back 
of  the  house,  where  he  saw  the  old  servant  weeding 
alone  in  the  garden. 

The  old  man  looked  around  at  the  sound  of 
footsteps,  and,  recognizing  his  visitor,  took  off  his 
head-cloth  as  if  surprised,  and  bowed  courteously, 
saying: 

"  Good  morning,  sir.  When  did  you  come  back?  " 

"  A  few  days  ago,"  answered  Takeo.  "  You 
are  always  well,  Mohei?" 

"  Yes,  sir,  thank  you,"  said  the  old  man. 

"You  are  staying  here  alone?"  Takeo  asked. 

"  Why,  the  Baroness  —  Miss  —  my  sick  lady  was 
here  with  Iku  till  the  end  of  last  month.  Since 
then  I  have  kept  the  house  alone." 

"  Returned  last  month  ?  Then  she  is  now  in 
Tokyo,"  muttered  Takeo  to  himself. 

"  She  went  back  to  Tokyo,"  the  old  man  went 
on,  "  before  my  lord  returned  from  China.     Yes, 
and   then  she  went  to  Kyoto  with  my  lord,  but 
I  suppose  she  is  not  yet  back." 
[286] 


Cafeeo's  Eetttrn 


"To  Kyoto?  Then  she  must  be  better,"  mur- 
mured Takeo  to  himself.  "  And  when  did  she 
go  to  Kyoto  ?  " 

"  About  a  week  ago  —  "  The  old  man  reflected 
suddenly  on  the  present  situation,  and  stopped  short, 
fearing  that  he  was  telling  too  much.  Takeo  under- 
stood what  was  passing  in  the  mind  of  the  old 
servant,  and  flushed. 

They  stood  there  for  a  while  without  words. 
The  old  man,  however,  felt  sorry  for  him,  and 
said,  as  if  recollecting  himself: 

"  I  will  open  the  doors.  Perhaps  you  will  step 
in  and  take  some  tea." 

"  Oh,  don't  trouble  yourself,"  said  Takeo.  "  I 
just  looked  in  on  my  way  back  to  Yokosura." 

Takeo  turned  to  look  around  the  familiar  garden. 
As  there  was  a  keeper,  things  did  not  look  wild, 
but  the  doors  were  all  shut  and  the  water  in  the 
basin  was  gone.  The  leaves  were  dense,  and  yellow 
plums  were  falling  and  were  scattered  on  the 
ground.  On  the  lawn  the  late  roses  were  half- 
withered,  filling  the  garden  with  their  faint  fra- 
grance. No  human  trace  was  to  be  found,  and  the 
jarring  cry  of  the  locusts  on  a  pine-tree  was  the 
only  sound  that  met  the  ear. 
[287] 


Takeo  soon  parted  with  the  old  man,  and  went 
away  thoughtfully. 

A  few  days  later  he  was  again  ordered  to  leave 
for  the  south.  He  passed  two  weeks  at  home,  but 
not  in  the  customary  celebrations  over  a  victorious 
return.  His  home  had  seemed  to  him  the  best 
place  on  earth  while  he  was  away  from  it,  but, 
try  as  he  might,  it  could  not  fill  the  gap  in  his 
heart. 

His  mother  understood  his  feelings,  and  her 
displeasure  gave  voice  to  itself  in  words.  Takeo 
also  observed  that  his  mother  could  read  his  mind, 
and,  whenever  they  were  talking,  he  always  felt 
as  if  there  were  a  wall  between  them. 

He  was  to  sail  from  Yokosura,  but  he  missed  his 
train  thence.  Thereupon  he  determined  to  catch 
his  ship  at  Kure,  and  on  the  tenth  of  June  he  left 
by  the  Tokai-do  train,  lonely. 


[288] 


CHAPTER  VIII 


^*f  HREE  people  were  coming  out  of  the  Oba- 

M  kusan  Temples  at  Uji:  a  portly  gentleman 
of  over  fifty,  in  foreign  dress  and  with  a  gold- 
capped  cane,  a  lady  of  about  twenty,  carrying  a 
black  parasol,  and  an  elderly  appearing  maid  with 
a  small  bag. 

As  soon  as  they  emerged,  the  three  kuruma-men 
waiting  at  the  gate  brought  them  their  vehicles. 
The  old  gentleman  looked  at  the  lady,  and  said: 

"  Fine  weather.  What  do  you  say  to  walking  a 
little  bit?" 

"All   right." 

"  Won't  you  get  tired  ?  "  the  maid  asked  of  the 
lady. 

"  No.  I'd  rather  walk  a  little  way,"  the  lady 
replied. 

"  Then  we  will  go  slowly,  and  take  the  kuruma 
when  we  get  tired." 

The  three  walked  along  leisurely,  followed  by 
the  three  kuruma.  The  party  was,  of  course,  Gen- 
eral Kataoka,  Nami,  and  Iku.  They  had  arrived 
[289] 


yesterday  from  Nara,  and  were  now  going  toward 
Yamashima  Station  on  their  way  to  Otsu. 

The  general  had  returned  from  the  Regent's 
Sword  the  last  of  May.  One  day  he  saw  Kami's 
doctor  privately,  and  two  days  after,  taking  his 
daughter  and  the  maid  Iku,  went  down  to  Kyoto. 
Selecting  a  quiet  hotel  by  the  river  as  his  head- 
quarters, he  spent  several  days  in  sightseeing  with 
Nami  at  her  pleasure,  clad  in  private  dress  instead 
of  uniform,  avoiding  his  friends,  and  refusing  all 
invitations  to  public  meetings.  The  world  lost 
sight  of  the  general  for  a  while,  and  Nami  alone 
possessed  her  father. 

"  Stepping  out  of  Obak'  — * 
Lo,  Jap'nese  tea-picking  !  " 

The  best  season  for  tea-picking  had  already  passed, 
but  the  wind  brought  now  and  then  the  fragrance 
of  drying  tea,  and  a  few  country  girls  were  seen 
starting  a  second  picking.  Here  and  there  among 
the  tea-fields,  the  fields  of  wheat  were  also  turning 
yellow,  and  the  rustling  sound  of  sickles  was  heard. 
The  distant  hills  of  Yamato  were  veiled  in  a  soft 

1  Obaku  :  the  name  given  to  the  temples  after  the  famous 
Chinese  temples  of  the  same  name.     Uji,  where  the  temples 
are,  is  a  noted  tea  producing  district.     Hence  the  contrast. 
[290] 


passing  Crams 


summer  mist,  while  the  river  Uji  betrayed  itself 
by  the  white  sails  gliding  over  the  wheat-fields  far 
away.  From  a  low-roofed  village  near  by,  the  noon- 
tide crowing  was  wafted  peacefully,  and  in  the 
sky  overhead  a  lavender  cloud  remained  motionless. 

Nami  gave  a  sigh. 

Presently  from  a  path  on  the  left  a  farmer  and 
his  wife  appeared  talking.  They  were  returning  to 
their  work  after  lunch.  The  man  had  a  sickle  in 
his  belt,  and  the  woman  was  made  noticeable  by 
her  blackened  teeth  and  by  her  head-covering  of 
a  piece  of  white  cloth.  She  carried  a  large  teapot 
in  her  hand.  She  stopped  short  as  she  met  the  party, 
looked  at  them  for  a  while,  and,  catching  up  with  the 
man,  whispered  something  to  him.  Both  looked 
back,  the  woman  smiling  and  showing  her  beauti- 
fully colored  teeth.  Still  talking,  they  passed  along 
into  a  field  path  where  the  thistles  bloomed  wild. 

Nami's  eyes  followed  them.  The  large  round 
straw  head-gear  and  the  white  cloth  sank  gradually 
into  the  yellow  of  the  wheat-field,  and  finally  dis- 
appeared. From  that  direction  a  voice  came,  sing- 
ing: 

"  Yours,  a  Mas'mune  make, 

But  mine,  a  rusted  sword : 

Though  you  may  sever, 

I  never." 

[291] 


Nami  looked  upon  the  ground  with  sorrowful 
eyes. 

The  general  turned  towards  her.  "  You  must  be 
tired,"  he  said,  and  took  her  hand  in  his. 

The  general  talked  to  Nami  as  they  walked  along. 

"  Time  passes  very  fast.  Nami,  do  you  still 
remember  that,  when  you  were  a  little  girl,  you 
used  to  kick  my  sides  as  I  carried  you  on  my  back? 
It  was  when  you  were  only  five  or  six  years  old, 
I  am  sure." 

"  I  remember,"  chimed  in  Iku,  lightly.  "  When 
my  lord  took  you  on  his  back,  the  young  miss 
wanted  to  be  carried  too.  At  this  time  she  is 
also  wishing  very  much  to  be  with  us,  I  am  sure." 

Nami  only  smiled  gloomily. 

"  Koma !  "  said  the  general.  "  We  are  going  to 
take  her  plenty  of  souvenirs  instead.  But,  Nami, 
Chizu-san  wanted  to  come  more  than  Koma,  didn't 
she?" 

"  I  believe  so,"  Iku  spoke  again.  "  If  she  could 
be  with  us,  we  should  be  so  merry.  I  wanted  to 
ask  my  lord  some  questions.  Is  that  river  we  just 
crossed  the  Uji?  Then  it  is  noted  for  fire-worms? 
And  it  is  where  Komazawa  met  his  lady-love  Mi- 

yuki?" 

[292] 


passing;  <i  rains 


"  Why,  Iku,  you  are  quite  a  scholar,  aren't 
you?"  the  general  asked,  smilingly.  "Well,  the 
world  changes  rapidly.  When  I  was  young,  the 
travelling  from  Osaka  to  Kyoto  was  always  done 
in  a  junk,  passengers  being  packed  into  it  as  in  a 
box.  Now  I  had  an  even  more  interesting  ex- 
perience when  I  was  twenty  years  old.  Immediately 
after  Saigo  and  Kayeda  took  Priest  Gessho  to  Osaka, 
an  important  matter  arose,  and  I  had  to  go  after 
them.  But  I  started  so  hastily  that  I  left  all  my 
money  behind.  And,  there  being  no  help,  I  ran 
barefooted  all  the  way  through  to  Osaka  —  it  was 
night,  you  know  —  along  the  river  bank,"  and  he 
laughed.  "  Isn't  it  warm?  Nami,  you  mustn't 
walk  too  much.  We  must  ride  now." 

Iku  beckoned  the  kuruma-men,  who  were  lagging 
behind.  Then  the  three  rode  along  slowly  through 
the  tea  and  wheat  fields  towards  Yamashima. 

Looking  at  the  gray  hair  of  her  father  as  he 
passed  before  her,  Nami  thought  deeply.  Was 
this  trip  with  her  father  happy  or  sad?  She  was 
unfortunate  in  being  deprived  of  all  hope  and  pleas- 
ure in  this  world,  and  in  having  to  wait  for  not 
remote  death,  but  it  was  easy  to  feel  that  her  father's 
heart  yearned  for  her.  She  thought  of  his  boundless 
love  towards  her,  and  she  was  troubled  because  she 

[293] 


could  find  no  way  to  return  it.  The  most  she 
could  do  was  to  return  in  spirit  to  her  bygone  child- 
hood, and  to  share  it  with  her  father  away  from 
worldly  care.  So  she  sought  novel  sights  with  the 
eagerness  of  a  child.  When  she  bought  pieces  of 
silk  at  Kyoto,  she  knew  they  would  be  of  no 
use  to  her,  but  she  selected  especially  showy  ones, 
so  that  her  sister  might  have  them  as  a  keep- 
sake. 

Although  she  felt  deeply  for  her  father,  she 
never  forgot  Takeo.  The  bare  report  that  he  had 
saved  her  father's  life  at  Port  Arthur  was  the  only 
news  that  reached  her  about  him.  Her  thoughts 
wandered  everywhere,  and  her  dreams  brought  him 
to  her,  but  she  did  not  know  where  he  was.  She 
wanted  to  meet  him,  to  meet  him  once,  only  once 
in  her  lifetime,  but,  alas!  The  touching  song  she 
had  just  heard  rang  in  her  ears  at  this  thought, 
and  the  figures  of  the  farmer  and  his  young  wife 
talking  happily  floated  before  her  eyes.  Ah,  they 
were  blessed  in  their  rags,  she  thought,  but  she 
in  her  soft  silk  — 

Tears  came  to  her  eyes.  She  tried  so  hard  to 
check  the  emotion  that  the  only  result  was  a  severe 
coughing  spell. 

The  general  looked  back  anxiously. 
[294] 


("Trains 


"  It  is  all  right  now,"  she  said,  smiling  in  spite 
of  her  pain. 

At  Yamashima  they  took  an  east-bound  train. 
They  were  alone  in  a  first-class  compartment,  and 
Nami  sat  by  an  open  window,  with  her  father  in 
front  of  her,  looking  at  a  paper. 

Presently  a  Kobe  train  came  rolling  in  from  the 
east,  and  stopped  alongside  their  train.  As  the 
noise  of  the  slamming  doors  and  the  voice  of 
a  porter  calling  "  Yamashima,  Yamashima !  "  were 
heard  on  the  other  side,  the  engine  of  their  train 
whistled,  and  the  train  began  to  move  slowly.  Nami 
was  looking  at  the  opposite  train  from  the  window. 
As  she  came  in  front  of  a  second-class  car,  her  eyes 
met  those  of  a  young  man  resting  his  cheek  on  his 
arm. 

"  Ah !  "     Nami  could  scarcely  speak. 

"  Oh,  Nami-san !  "  cried  the  young  man. 

It  was  Takeo. 

The  train  was  passing.  She  madly  thrust  her- 
self out  of  the  window,  and  tossed  her  violet-colored 
handkerchief  to  him. 

"  Look  out,  miss."  Alarmed,  Iku  held  Nami's 
sleeve. 

[295] 


The  general  also  looked  out  of  the  window  with 
paper  in  hand. 

The  trains  drew  slowly  away  from  each  other. 
Nami  thrust  herself  still  farther  out  of  the  window, 
and  saw  Takeo  waving  the  handkerchief  wildly  and 
saying  something.  Suddenly  the  train  curved  around 
a  hill.  On  both  sides  there  was  now  nothing  but 
leafy  slopes.  A  sound  was  heard  behind  as  of 
tearing  linen;  the  other  train  had  just  steamed 
off  to  the  west. 

i     Nami  covered  her  face  and  bent  over  the  knees 
of  her  father. 


[296] 


CHAPTER   IX 


ON  the  evening  of  the  seventh  of  July  a  good 
many  people  were  assembled  at  the  house  of 
General  Kataoka.  They  talked  in  subdued  tones, 
for  his  daughter  Nami  was  dying. 

When  the  general  and  Nami  came  back  unex- 
pectedly at  the  end  of  last  month  from  their  trip  to 
the  old  capital,  those  who  received  them  at  the 
porch  saw  at  once  that  she  was  much  worse.  Nat- 
urally, the  doctor  was  surprised.  He  found  that 
not  only  had  her  health  failed  considerably  in  a 
short  time,  but  that  there  was  an  alarming  change 
in  her  heart.  From  that  time  on,  even  at  mid- 
night, a  light  was  kept  burning  at  the  house  of 
Kataoka,  and  the  doctors  came  and  went  almost 
incessantly.  Madam  Kataoka  was  to  go  to  a  sum- 
mer resort,  but  she  had  to  give  up  her  plan  for  a 
time. 

In  spite  of  the  skilful  treatment  of  the  doctors, 
and  the  tearful  prayers  of  Iku  by  day  and  by 
night  she  grew  worse  and  worse.  She  had  several 
hemorrhages  and  convulsions  of  the  heart.  After 

[297] 


a  severe  attack,  she  would  remain  half-asleep  and 
talking  to  herself.  She  was  growing  weaker  and 
weaker.  Whenever  her  father  was  awakened  by 
hearing  her  cough,  and  came  in  to  see  her,  Nami 
would  smile  faintly  and  speak  clearly  in  spite  of 
her  short  breath.  In  her  semiconscious  condition 
she  muttered  the  name  of  Takeo  constantly. 

The  day  the  doctor  dreaded  was  coming  to  an 
end.  The  rooms  were  all  lighted.  But,  as  no  one 
dared  to  speak  aloud,  all  was  silent  as  the  grave. 
Two  ladies  came  out  of  the  sickroom  in  order  to 
leave  the  patient  undisturbed.  One  was  Madam 
Kato  and  the  other  was  the  old  lady  who  had  once 
saved  Nami  at  Zushi.  She  had  not  seen  Nami 
since  the  last  fall,  but  had  now  been  sent  for  by 
her  special  desire. 

"  I  thank  you  very  much  for  your  kindness  to 
her.  She  wanted  to  see  you  once  more.  And  I 
am  sure  she  is  very  glad  that  you  came."  Madam 
Kato  could  barely  speak. 

The  old  lady  only  sighed,  and  scarcely  knew 
what  to  say.  Presently  she  asked,  in  a  low  voice: 

"  And  where  is  he  now  ?  " 

"  He  is  in  Formosa,  I  hear." 

"Formosa!" 

[298] 


§>aj>onata 

The  old  lady  heaved  another  sigh. 

Madam  Kato  was  barely  able  to  check  her  tears, 
as  she  said: 

"  If  he  is  not  too  far  away,  as  she  is  always 
thinking  of  him,  we  will  summon  him  by  some 
means,  so  that  she  may  take  leave  of  him.  But 
I  fear  that  he  has  already  reached  there,  and,  be- 
sides, he  is  on  board  a  war-vessel  —  " 

At  this  moment  Madam  Kataoka  came  in,  fol- 
lowed by  Chizu,  who  hurriedly  spoke  to  her  mother. 

A  large  room  was  dimly  lighted  with  candles,  and 
Nami  was  lying  on  a  snow-white  bed  with  her 
eyes  closed. 

She  had  now  been  ill  for  almost  two  years,  and 
was  worn  to  a  shadow.  Her  pallid  face  was  almost 
transparent,  but  her  black  hair  was  as  glossy  as 
ever.  At  her  bedside  a  nurse  was  sitting  and  wet- 
ting her  lips  with  cooled  wine,  while  Iku,  with  dark 
eyes  and  lean  cheeks,  was  rubbing  her  with  the  help 
of  another  nurse.  The  room  was  silent,  and  only 
Nami's  breath  was  heard. 

Suddenly  she  drew  a  long  sigh,  and  reopening  her 
eyes,  said  faintly: 

"Is  aunt  here?" 

"  I  am  here." 

[299] 


Madam  Kato  drew  her  chair  near  the  bed,  and 
said  to  Nami: 

"  Did  you  sleep  any?  What?  All  right.  Now," 
looking  at  the  nurse  and  Iku,  "  please  leave  the 
room  for  a  little  while." 

When  the  three  women  had  gone,  the  lady  drew 
her  chair  closer  to  the  bed,  and,  brushing  aside  the 
hair  on  Nami's  brow,  she  looked  sadly  into  the 
face  of  her  niece.  Nami  also  gazed  at  her  aunt. 

Presently,  with  a  sigh,  Nami  took  out  a  sealed 
letter  with  her  trembling  hand  from  under  her 
pillow. 

"  Give  —  this  —  after  I  am  gone." 

Madam  Kato  wiped  her  eyes,  as  she  put  it  se- 
curely in  her  breast. 

"  Certainly.    I  will  give  it  to  Takeo-san  myself." 

"The  — this  ring  —  " 

Nami  put  her  left  hand  on  her  aunt's  knee.  On 
her  third  finger,  the  diamond  ring  which  Takeo  gave 
her  at  her  wedding  shone  brightly.  She  had  sent 
back  everything  that  belonged  to  the  house  when 
she  was  divorced,  but  she  could  not  part  with  her 
ring. 

"  This  —  I  shall  take  —  with  me,"  Nami  said. 

Wiping  her  eyes,  Madam  Kato  only  nodded. 
Nami  closed  her  eyes. 


After  a  while  she  opened  them  again. 

"  What  is  he  doing  —  I  wonder." 

"  Takeo-san  has  already  arrived  at  Formosa,  and 
is  working,  I  believe,  and  always  thinking  of  us. 
If  possible,  we  are  going  to  summon  him  —  so 
your  father  says.  But,  Nami-san,  I  will  tell  him 
about  you,  and  give  him  this  letter,  too." 

A  faint  smile  rose  to  Nami's  lips. 

Presently  her  bloodless  cheeks  were  tinged  with 
red,  her  breast  throbbed  and  burning  tears  started 
from  her  eyes.  With  an  effort,  she  exclaimed : 

"  Oh,  my  heart!     Such  a  torture!" 

Knitting  her  brow,  and  pressing  her  hand  to  her 
breast,  Nami  writhed  in  agony.  She  started  up  in 
bed,  seizing  the  hands  of  Madam  Kato,  who  was 
just  going  to  call  the  doctor,  and  with  agonizing 
coughs  was  overcome  by  a  hemorrhage.  She  fell 
back  helpless. 

The  doctor,  and  all  the  rest,  came  into  the  room. 

With  the  help  of  the  nurses,  the  doctor  gave 
her  immediate  relief.  They  opened  a  window  near 
the  bed. 

The  cool  night  air  poured  into  the  room. 

Outside,  the  moon  had  just  risen,  and  its  light 
shone  through  the  branches  of  the  trees. 


The  general,  the  viscountess,  Madam  Kato, 
Chizu,  Koma,  and  Iku  —  all  sat  by  the  bed.  A 
soft  breeze  stirred  Nami's  hair,  and  she  lay  as 
if  already  dead.  The  doctor  watched  her  face 
closely  and  felt  her  pulse,  while  a  nurse  stood  by 
him  with  a  candle  whose  flame  flickered  in  her 
hand. 

Ten  —  fifteen  minutes  passed.  A  slight  sigh  was 
heard  through  the  room,  and  Nami's  lips  moved. 
The  doctor  gave  her  a  spoonful  of  wine.  A  long 
breath  was  again  heard,  and  Nami  muttered: 

"  Let's  go  back,  let's  go  back,  my  dear  —  mother, 
we  are  coming,  we  are  coming  —  oh,  still  —  here." 

Nami  opened  her  eyes. 

The  moon,  just  rising  over  the  garden,  cast  a 
weird  light  and  touched  Nami's  face. 

The  doctor  glanced  at  the  general,  and  left  the 
bedside.  The  general  now  took  Nami's  hand. 

"  Nami,  listen.  I  am  your  father  —  we  are  all 
here." 

Nami  looked  up  vaguely,  moved,  and  gazed  into 
the  general's  eyes,  misty  with  tears. 

"  Father  —  don't  break  down,"  she  said. 

Weeping  quietly,  Nami  moved  her  right  hand 
weakly  and  grasped  her  father's  hand,  which  held 
her  left. 

[3°2] 


"  Mother?  "  Nami  asked. 

The  viscountess  came  nearer  and  wiped  Nami's 
tears.  Nami  took  her  hand. 

"  Mother  —  I  am  going." 

The  viscountess's  lips  quivered,  and,  covering 
her  face,  she  left  the  room  without  a  word. 

Encouraging  her  weeping  daughter,  Madam  Kato 
drew  nearer  and  took  Nami's  hands  in  her  own. 
Koma  also  came  and  knelt  by  her  sister's  bed. 
Raising  a  trembling  hand,  Nami  put  it  on  Koma's 
head. 

"  Korna-chan  —  Sayonara  —  " 

Nami  breathed  painfully,  and  Koma,  shuddering, 
gave  her  sister  a  spoonful  of  wine.  She  now  opened 
her  eyes  and  looked  around. 

"  Ki-chan  —  Mi-chan?  "  asked  Nami. 

The  two  children  had  already  been  sent  away 
for  the  summer  by  the  viscountess.  Nami  nodded, 
and  scarcely  seemed  to  know  what  was  going  on 
about  her. 

At  this  time,  Iku,  who  was  in  tears,  stepped  for- 
ward and  seized  Nami's  helpless  hand. 

"  Iku  —  "  said  Nami. 

"  Mi-miss,  let  me  go  with  you  —  " 

After  sending  Iku  with  difficulty  into  the  adjoin- 
ing room,  all  was  silent.  Nami  closed  her  mouth 
[3°3] 


j&amt-fco 

and  eyes,  and  the  shadow  of  death  seemed  about  to 
descend  upon  her  face. 

The  general  drew  near  for  the  second  time. 

"  Nami,  is  there  anything  more  you  want  to  say? 
Don't  give  way!  " 

Called  back  by  a  familiar  voice,  Nami  opened  her 
eyes  and  looked  at  her  aunt. 

"  Nami-san,"  said  her  aunt,  "  I  will  do  every- 
thing for  you.  Be  at  peace,  and  go  to  your  mother's 
home." 

A  faint  smile  rose  to  her  lips,  and  she  soon  shut 
her  eyes  and  breathed  her  last. 

Th'e  cold  moonlight  streamed  in  and  shone  on 
her  pale  face.  The  smile  was  still  on  her  lips,  but 
Nami  was  sleeping  her  long  sleep. 

Three  days  after,  Nami  was  buried  in  Aoyama 
Cemetery. 

General  Kataoka  being  a  man  of  wide  social  ac- 
quaintance, the  funeral  was  widely  attended,  and 
not  a  few  of  Nami's  old  friends  came  to  bid  her 
farewell.  Those  who  knew  her  story  were  sad- 
dened to  see  the  general  standing  disconsolate 
by  the  coffin,  and  even  the  strangers  present  wept 
at  the  sight  of  Iku  crying  over  it. 
[3°4] 


The  deceased  being  a  young  lady,  many  flowers 
were  sent.  The  only  ones  refused  were  brought 
by  a  man  of  about  forty.  They  bore  the  card  of 
Kawashima  House. 


[3°5l 


CHAPTER  X 

meeting  at 


OVER  four  months  had  now  passed. 
It  was  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon;  the 
shadow  of  the  frost-tinged  sumac  lay  long  in  the 
garden.  Widow  Kawashima,  portly  as  ever,  opened 
a  screen,  and  coming  out  on  the  veranda,  stood 
by  a  water-basin.  She  was  provoked  at  finding  no 
water  in  it. 

"Matsu  — Take!"  she  called. 

At  the  call,  one  servant  came  running  from  the 
garden  wicket,  and  the  other  from  the  veranda. 
There  was  a  panic-stricken  color  on  their  faces. 

"What's  the  matter  with  you?  I  have  told  you 
often  —  look  here !  " 

She  took  up  a  dipper  and  rolled  it  inside  the 
empty  basin.  The  maids  only  stood  breathless. 

"  Hurry  up !  "  she  exclaimed. 

Terrified,  the  two  went  away.  Muttering  some- 
thing to  herself,  the  widow  was  about  to  go  in, 
washing  her  hands  with  the  water  just  brought, 
when  the  other  maid  appeared  and  bowed  low. 

"What  is  it?"  asked  the  widow. 
[306] 


"  A  gentleman  —  Yamaki-sama." 

At  the  mention  of  the  name,  a  sarcastic  smile 
and  a  look  of  displeasure  appeared  on  the  broad 
face  of  the  widow.  To  tell  the  truth,  since  Toyo 
had  left,  the  fall  before,  Yamaki  rarely  visited  the 
widow.  Hearing  of  the  immense  fortune  he  had 
made  in  the  late  war,  the  widow  was  all  the  more 
provoked  at  him,  and,  as  often  as  she  lectured  to 
the  servants  on  the  feeling  of  obligation,  she  made 
of  him  a  living  example.  But  then  her  displeasure 
now  had  to  give  way  to  custom. 

"  Show  him  in,"  said  the  widow. 

Yamaki  seated  himself,  and  appeared  to  be  some- 
what embarrassed. 

"  Yamaki-san,  you  are  quite  a  stranger." 

"  Why,"  Yamaki  apologized,  "  I  have  long  been 
a  stranger  without  intending  to  be  one.  I  should 
have  come  to  see  you  before,  but  I  have  been  busily 
occupied  with  my  business  after  the  war.  I  am 
very  happy  to  see  you  so  well." 

"  Yamaki-san,  you  made  a  great  deal  of  money 
in  the  war,  I  hear." 

"  Why,  that  is  very  easy  to  say,  but  —  just 
enough  to  pay  for  my  trouble." 

A  maid  brought  in  some  things  tied  up  with  red 
and  white  strings  on  a  tray.  Saying,  "  From  the 

[307] 


gentleman,"  she  placed  them  before  the  widow  and 
retired. 

The  widow  glanced  at  them  and  smiled  rather 
contentedly,  as  she  said: 

"  Thank  you  very  much." 

"  Not  at  all ;  they  are  nothing  but  trifles.  Why, 
I  haven't  yet  congratulated  you  on  the  young  mas- 
ter's promotion  to  the  rank  of  lieutenant.  I  also 
read  in  the  paper  the  other  day  that  he  has  been 
decorated  and  given  a  sum  of  money.  You  must 
be  very  proud  of  him.  Where  is  he  now?  At 
Saseho?" 

"Take?    He  came  back  yesterday." 

"And  is  he  well?" 

"  Yes,  but  just  as  boyish  as  ever.  To-day  he 
went  out  in  the  morning,  and  is  not  back  yet." 

"  You  must  be  glad  that  he  has  returned.  At 
General  Kataoka's  they  were  very  unfortunate.  It 
is  over  a  hundred  days,  I  believe.  But  you  can't 
do  anything  against  that  disease.  You  were  very 
wise  to  foresee  it." 

Widow  Kawashima  looked  stern  at  the  mention 
of  Kataoka.  She  said: 

"  You  don't  know  how  much  trouble  she  caused 
us.  We  spent  a  good  deal  of  money,  even  had  a 
quarrel  in  the  house,  and  after  all  they  call  me 
[308] 


^ttccting;  at  &opama 


a.  devil.  Just  think  of  it,  Yamaki-san.  More  than 
that,  when  we  heard  of  the  funeral  we  sent  Tazaki 
with  flowers.  What  do  you  think  they  did?  They 
sent  them  back.  Was  it  not  very  rude,  Yamaki- 
san?" 

When  she  had  learned  of  the  death  of  Nami,  the 
widow  had  felt  somewhat  sorry,  but,  on  rinding  that 
her  flowers  were  returned  unceremoniously,  all  her 
softer  feelings  vanished,  and  only  the  bitterness 
remained. 

"  That  wasn't  right.  Surely  anybody  would  be 
hurt  at  that.  Now,  madam,"  sipping  the  tea  which 
a  maid  offered  him,  "  I  want  to  announce  to  you 
the  marriage  of  my  daughter  Toyo." 

"Your  daughter  to  marry?  I  congratulate  you. 
And  whom  ?  " 

"A  graduate  of  the  Imperial  University,  now 
Chief  of  a  Bureau  in  the  Department  of  Agriculture 
and  Commerce.  I  think  you  know  him.  His 
name  is  —  he  used  to  be  a  patron  of  Chijiwa.  Oh, 
talking  of  Chijiwa,  I  am  very  sorry  for  his  un- 
timely death." 

A  slight  shadow  passed  over  the  widow's  forehead. 

"  War  is  an  evil  thing,  isn't  it  ?  And  when  does 
the  ceremony  take  place  ?  " 

"  We  have  fixed  it,"  Yamaki  replied,  "  for  the 
[3°9] 


day  after  to-morrow.  I  desire  your  presence  very 
much.  We  shall  be  proud  to  have  you  come.  My 
wife  ought  to  come  to  ask  you,  but  she  is  very 
sorry  that  she  is  unable  to.  And  the  young  master, 
too,  will  honor  us  with  his  presence  —  we  hope." 

The  widow  nodded.  She  looked  at  the  clock, 
which  was  just  striking  five. 

"  What  is  Take  doing,  I  wonder  ?  " 

A  naval  officer  with  white  crysanthemums  in  his 
hand  entered  the  Aoyama  Cemetery  from  Minami- 
cho  Street. 

The  autumnal  sky  was  clear,  and  the  light  of 
the  afternoon  sun  flooded  the  cemetery.  A  frost- 
stricken  leaf  descended  noiselessly  from  a  cherry- 
tree,  japonicas  blooming  in  the  hedges  perfumed 
the  air,  incense  arose  in  slender  threads,  and  a  bird 
was  heard  chirping  timidly.  After  the  noise  of  a 
kuruma  wheeling  toward  Kogaicho  had  died  away, 
the  stillness  of  the  place  was  felt  all  the  more. 
And  only  the  distant  noise  of  the  city  was  murmur- 
ing dreamily  a  dirge  of  human  life. 

Somebody  was  passing  behind  a  hedge.  Presently 
there  appeared  a  lady  of  about  thirty.  Her  eyes 
were  red,  and  she  was  holding  the  hand  of  a  boy 
about  seven  in  a  sailor's  suit.  They  had  passed 


Clje  f&tttinx  at 


by  the  naval  officer  a  short  distance,  when  the  boy 
called  the  attention  of  his  mother  to  him. 

"  Mamma,  he  belongs  to  the  navy,  too,  doesn't 
he?" 

The  lady  went  away,  covering  her  face  with  her 
handkerchief. 

The  naval  officer,  without  noticing  them,  went  on, 
stopping  many  times  as  if  to  find  his  way,  and 
reading  the  newly  erected  grave-posts.  At  last 
he  reached  a  lot  hedged  in  with  low  shrubs  and 
shaded  by  pines  and  cherry-trees.  He  nodded  and 
moved  the  wicket,  which  opened  at  his  touch.  In 
front  there  was  an  old  tombstone.  The  officer 
looked  around  and  stood  before  a  new  grave-post 
at  his  side.  A  graceful  pine-tree  wove  an  ever- 
green covering  over  the  grave,  and  red  and  yellow 
cherry  leaves  were  falling  around  it.  On  the  post 
was  written,  in  the  blackest  of  ink,  "  Tomb  of 
Nami  Kataoka."  The  officer  looked  at  the  post, 
and  stood  as  immovable  as  a  stone. 

Presently  his  face  quivered,  and  sobs  escaped  from 
his  trembling  lips. 

Takeo  had  returned  yesterday  from  Formosa. 
Five   months   ago   he  had   caught   a   glimpse  of 
Nami  as  he  was  on  his  way  to  the  Formosa  expedi- 


Bamt  bo 

tion,  and  later,  in  that  far-off  island,  he  had  heard 
from  Madam  Kato  that  she  was  no  more.  As  soon 
as  he  returned,  he  sought  Madam  Kato,  and  im- 
plored her  to  tell  him  everything  about  his  beloved 
wife's  final  hours  on  earth. 

Takeo  stood  before  the  grave  and  burst  into 
tears.  Memories  of  three  years  floated  before  his 
misty  eyes,  —  the  day  of  his  marriage,  the  sunlight 
at  Ikao,  the  vow  at  the  Fudo  Shrine,  the  last 
evening  at  Zushi,  and,  last  of  all,  the  chance  meet- 
ing at  Yamashima.  The  voice  that  cried  "  Come 
back  soon !  "  was  still  fresh  in  his  ears,  but  when 
he  came  back  she  was  no  more  his  wife.  He 
came  back  for  the  second  time,  and  now  she  was 
gone. 

"Oh,  Nami-san,  why  did  you  die?"  he  ex- 
claimed, weeping  bitterly. 

A  gust  of  wind  passed  overhead,  and  cherry 
leaves  rustled  down  on  the  grave-post.  As  if  awak- 
ened, Takeo  wiped  his  eyes  and  approached  the 
grave.  He  took  some  withered  flowers  from  the 
stands,  and  cleaning  the  fallen  leaves  away,  re- 
placed them  with  the  chrysanthemums  he  had 
brought.  He  now  took  out  something  from  his 
pocket. 

It  was  Kami's  last  letter.     His  feelings  when  he 


Cfje  ^Heettnff  at 


read  it,  receiving  it  from  the  hand  of  Madam  Kato, 
had  been  overwhelming.  He  opened  it.  Not  a 
trace  of  her  beautiful  handwriting  was  to  be  seen; 
the  letters  were  wavering,  the  ink  smeared,  and  the 
stains  of  sorrowful  tears  remained. 

"  My  days  being  numbered,  I  wish  to  leave  you 
a  few  words.  I  hardly  hoped  to  see  you  in  this 
world,  but  was  so  glad  that  we  happened  to  meet 
the  other  day  by  the  mercy  of  Heaven.  But  I 
scarcely  knew  how  to  use  that  single  moment." 

A  picture  of  Nami  struggling  at  the  window 
and  throwing  her  violet  handkerchief  to  him  stood 
clearly  before  his  eyes.  Takeo  looked  up.  In  front 
of  him  there  was  only  the  grave-post. 

"  Everything  has  gone  against  us,  but  I  blame 
nobody.  And,  though  my  body  will  return  to  dust, 
my  spirit  will  ever  be  at  your  side  —  " 

"  Papa,  somebody  is  here."  The  ringing  voice  of 
a  boy  was  heard.  The  same  voice  again  announced : 
"  Papa,  Takeo-san  —  "  And  the  boy  with  flowers 
came  running  to  meet  him. 

Surprised,  Takeo  stood  with  Nami's  letter  in 
hand,  and  looked  back,  his  eyes  meeting  those  of 
General  Kataoka  at  the  wicket. 

Takeo's  head  was  bowed  to  the  ground. 

Suddenly   he   felt   his   hand   in   a   warm    grasp. 

[3*3] 


On  looking  up,  he  found  himself  standing  face  to 
face  with  the  general. 

"  Takeo-san,  I,  too,  am  broken-hearted."  Grasp- 
ing hands,  both  stood  weeping. 

After  a  while  the  general  wiped  his  tears.  Lay- 
ing his  hand  on  Takeo's  shoulder,  he  broke  the 
silence,  in  a  firm  voice. 

"  Takeo-san,  though  Nami  is  dead,  I  am  still 
your  father.  But  come,  be  a  man,  Takeo-san,  and 
look  into  the  future.  All  our  misfortunes  have  been 
'  to  prepare  us  for  a  greater  work.  Indeed,  it's  a 
long  time  since  we  met.  Come  with  me,  Takeo-san, 
and  let  me  hear  what  happened  to  you  at  Formosa." 


FINIS. 


[3  Hi 


intoite  pottt  attention 
to  a  select  list  of  books 
on  tljr  f  ollotutiicj;  pagea 


THE 

MYSTERY  OF  MIRIAM 

By    J.    WESLEY    JOHNSTON 

I2mo.      Artistically  Bound  in   Cloth.      $1.50 


novel  in  which  the  author,  after  relating 
a  surprising  story,  founded  on  fact,  leaves  the 
reader  to  explain  the  mystery.  The  psycholo- 
gist and  the  matter-of-fact  reader  will  disagree 
as  to  the  right  solution.  The  facts  about  the 
mysterious  Miriam  will  remain  the  same,  how- 
ever. 

^The  scenes  are  laid  in  New  York,  Chicago, 
and  Europe,  and  the  leading  male  characters 
are  financial  magnates  whose  struggles  for  su- 
premacy in  the  financial  world  introduce  some 
interesting  and  exciting  episodes. 


HERBERT    B.    TURNER   &    CO. 

170    SUMMER    STREET,    BOSTON 


BUBBLES  WE  BUY 

A  Strong- Ab sorting-Love  Story 

WITH      A      M T S T E R Y 

Ey   ALICE   JONES 

I2mo.      Artistically  Bound  in  Cloth.      $1.50 

AT  ALL  BOOKSTORES  OR  SENT  POSTPAID  ON  RECEIPT  OF 
PRICK  


C.Miss  Jones  has  founded  her  novel  on  the  law 
of  heredity,  and  has  introduced  an  element  of 
mystery  which  with  a  love  story  of  uncommon 
interest  makes  a  book  that  will  hold  the  reader's 
keenest  attention  to  the  end.  The  scenes  are  laid 
in  Nova  Scotia,  United  States,  England  and  the 
Continent. 

d.Miss  Alice  Jones  is  the  daughter  of  the  Honor- 
able Alfred  Gilpin  Jones,  Lieutenant-Governor  of 
Nova  Scotia. 

Sample  of  EZP&at  tje  Netospapers  Sag 

C."  Miss  Jones  has  already  won  herself  more  than 
a  Canadian  reputation  by  her  literary  work,  but  in 
this,  her  latest  effort,  she  has  at  one  bound  placed 
herself  in  the  front  rank  of  Canadian  writers." 

Canadian  Magazine. 

C."  Canadian  fiction  has  been  enriched  by  the  pro- 
duction of  "  Bubbles  We  Buy." 

San  Francisco  Chronicle. 

d."  A  story  which  one  will  enjoy  and  pass  on  to 
a  friend  as  worth  while."     St.  Louis  Republic. 
C."  If  this  daughter  of  Nova  Scotia  can  continue 
to  do  as  good  work  as  she  has  put  into  this  tale, 
her  future  is  assured."     Brooklyn  Eagle. 
4L"  We  place  the  book  among  the  first  five  of  the 
novels  of  the  current  year."     Baltimore  Sun. 

HERBERT  B.  TURNER   &  CO. 

170    SUMMER     STREET,     BOSTON 


AN     UNIQUE     ROMANCE 


By  ALBERT  R.  CARMAN 

I2moy  artistically  bound  in  cloth,  $7.50 

At  all  bookstores  or  sent  postpaid  on  receipt  of 

price 

4I.The  story  is  distinctly  above  the  standard 
of  present-day  novels.  Its  author  has  an 
interesting  story  to  tell,  and  he  tells  it  with 
the  skill  of  one  who  has  had  considerable 
experience  in  the  art  of  writing.  Moreover 
he  knows  the  life  and  the  class  of  people  he 
describes,  and  has  a  constant  gift  of  humor 
which  enlivens  his  narrative. 
^It  is  the  story  of  an  American  girl  who 
takes  a  remarkable  voice  to  Europe  and  finds 
—  many  things. 

^The  scenes  are  set  in  those  unique  insti- 
tutions, the  German,  Swiss,  and  French 
Pension,  which  with  their  guests  are  painted 
to  the  life. 

HERBERT  B.  TURNER  &  CO. 

170    SUMMER    STREET,     BOSTON 


JACK     HARDIN'S 


A  Parody  in  Slang  on  the  "  Oriental 
Tales"  for  grown  up  People 


By  J.  W.  SCOTT,  with  drawings  by  H.  J.  DOYLE 

Decorative  Cover.     16  Tales.     Price  75  cents. 

Postage  8  cents  additional. 
At  all  bookstores  or  sent  on  receipt  of  price. 


tl}c  J-icruepapcre  gap: 

CL"  No  book  with  so  much  good  wholesome  laugh 
to  the  square  inch  has  been  published  in  a  long 
time."  Boston  Globe. 

C."  One  of  the  most  deliciously  amusing  little 
books  that  has  appeared  in  many  a  day." 

New  Orleans  Picayune. 

4L"  We  believe    the   author  has   added    to   the 
gayety  of  nations."     Seattle  Times. 
41."  The  new  light  in  which  he  puts  Sinbad  and 
other  heroes  of  the  tales  is  very  funny." 

San  Francisco  Chronicle. 

C."  The  little  book  holds  an  abundance  of  joyous 
fun."  Philadelphia  Press. 

C."  For  a  good,  hearty   laugh  it  is  certainly  a 
provocation."     Baltimore  News. 
4L"  A  source  of  wholesome  pleasure." 

Washington  Post. 


PUBLISHED    BY 

HERBERT  B.  TURNER  &  CO. 

170    SUMMER     STREET,    BOSTON 


SOME  FACTS 

ABOUT 

The  Turner  Reprints 


have  designed  these  dainty  volumes 
to  meet  the  demand  for  a  choice  library,  as 
well  as  a  popular  edition  of  the  following 
classics. 


C.The  Books  are  a  high  expression  of 
mechanical  art  in  Book  Craft 

C.A  Photogravure  Frontispiece  of  the  au- 
thor is  used  in  each  volume 

C.The  Title-page  of  each  volume  has  a 
vignetted  Photogravure  appropriate  to 
the  subject 

C.Initials,  Headbands,  and  Tail-pieces 
have  been  especially  designed  for  each 
volume 

C.The  Type  is  from  a  new  font  of  12  Point 
Cadmus  Old  Style 

C.The  Paper  is  of  a  superior  quality,  hav- 
ing an  agreeable  English  finish 

C.The  Binding  is  of  maroon  silk  cloth, 
stamped  with  a  decorative  design  in  gold 

C.A  Ribbon  Marker  is  bound  into  each 
volume 

C.The  Size  of  the  books  is  4^  x  6^ 


PRICE     PER    VOLUME,     $1.25 

At  all  bookstores,  or  sent  postpaid  on  receipt  of  price 
[SEE  NEXT  PAGE] 


THE   TURNER  REPRINTS 

Price,  $1.2^  per  volume. 
At  all  book  stores,  or  sent  postpaid  on  receipt  of  price. 

&o6ert  £oute  Stevenson's 

Essays  and  Travels  in  Seven  Volumes. 
Each  volume  has  a  different  Photogravure  of  Stevenson. 
Each  title-page  contains  a  vignetted  Photogravure  of  some 
scene  associated  with  him,  such  as  his  birthplace,   Edin- 
burgh Home,  Samoan  Home,  Edinburgh  University,  etc. 

Cssaps  aitfj  Criticisms 

C.Containing  papers  describing  walking  tours, 
Swiss  Life,  and  the  study  of  literature.  Collected 
for  the  first  time.  2  Photogravures,  i  volume. 

Memories  antt  portraits 

C.Sixteen  literary  gems  descriptive  of  Steven- 
son's early  life  and  thought.  Illustrated  by  three 
portraits  of  Stevenson  and  nine  pictures  associ- 
ated with  his  Scottish  life,  i  volume. 

familiar  Stufcics  of  ^flcn  anH  $0060 

C.No  greater  proof  of  Stevenson's  versatility  and 
power  could  be  given  than  in  these  nine  studies. 
9  portraits  and  4  Photogravures,  2  volumes. 

Qirgimbtis  pttfrisqur  anU  (Dtber  papers 

C.A  fit  setting  to  what  are  unquestionably  the 
most  charming  essays  of  the  nineteenth  century. 
I  volume.  2  Photogravures. 

91  n  jOnlanij  @opag* 

C.A.  modern  "  Sentimental  Journey."  Dainty, 
bright  and  picturesque.  Illustrated  by  3  Photo- 
gravures, i  volume. 

Crabete  tottfc  a  iSDonfcep 

C.A  description  of  rare  charm  of  a  tour  among 
the  Cevennes.  Illustrated  by  3  Photogravures. 

PUBLISHED    BY 

HERBERT    B.  TURNER  &  CO. 
170    SUMMER    STREET,  BOSTON 


THE   TURNER  REPRINTS 

Price  $1.25  per  volume. 
Sent  post  prepaid  on  receipt  of  price. 


Eale  of  a 


ONE    VOLUME 

By  JONATHAN  SWIFT 

TWO    PHOTOGRAVURES 

To  this,  "The  Greatest  Piece  of  Satire  ever  Written," 
we  have  added  in  this  edition  many  new  notes,  making  it 
the  most  valuable  as  well  as  the  most  attractive  in  existence. 

Comments  by  Literary  Folk 

Prof.  GEORGE  SAINTSBURY  says,  "  The  '  Tale  of  a 
Tub  '  is  one  of  the  very  greatest  books  of  the  world, 
one  of  those  in  which  a  great  drift  of  universal  thought 
receives  consummate  literary  form." 

Dr.  SAMUEL  JOHNSON  says  of  "A  Tale  of  a  Tub," 
"  There  is  in  it  such  vigor  of  mind,  such  a  swarm 
of  thoughts,  so  much  of  nature,  and  art,  and  life." 

SIR  WALTER  SCOTT  says,  "  This  celebrated  pro- 
duction ('A  Tale  of  a  Tub')  is  founded  upon  a  simple 
and  obvious  allegory,  conducted  with  all  the  humour 
of  Rabelais,  and  without  his  extravagances." 

WILLIAM  THACKERAY  calls  him  "  The  greatest  wit 
of  all  times." 

VOLTAIRE  says,  "  There  are  in  Dean  Swift  many 
bits  of  which  there  are  no  examples  in  the  ancients. 
He  is  Rabelais  perfected." 

PUBLISHED    BY 

HERBERT   B.  TURNER  &  CO. 

170    SUMMER     STREET,    BOSTON 


GREEK  AND  ROMAN 
STOICISM  AND  SOME 
OF  ITS  DISCIPLES 


BY 

CHAS.  H.  STANLEY  D AVIS,  M.D.,  Ph.D. 

Author  of  "A  History  of  Egypt."  Editor  and  Commen- 
tator of  "The  Egyptian  Book  of  the  Dead,"  etc. 

izmo,  cloth  $1.40  net.   Postage  10  cts.  additional. 

This  is  not  only  a  History  of  Stoicism,  but  of  all  Greek  and 
Roman  Philosophies  from  the  earliest  times  to  the  birth  of 
Christianity. 

Dr.  Davis  has  sketched  in  detail  the  Greek  religion  and 
philosophy  that  preceded  the  foundation  of  this  school,  and 
his  exposition  of  its  doctrines  is  clear  and  illuminating. 
Equally  lucid  is  his  description  of  its  later  development  and 
his  sketches  of  the  three  great  disciples  —  Epictetus,  Sen- 
eca and  Marcus  Aurelius. 

Boston  Transcript* 

The  book  is  one  to  be  read  with  care,  and  so  read  can 
hardly  fail  to  be  profitable  to  a  thinking  person. 

Cleveland  Plain  Dealer. 

A  fine  resume  of  the  history  of  the  growth  of  the  noblest 
religious  system  developed  under  the  influence  of  Greek 
philosophy. 

Chicago  Record-Herald. 

A  succinct  and  imteresting  account  of  "Greek  and  Roman 
Stoicism." 

New  York  Sun. 

PUBLISHED    BY 

HERBERT    B.  TURNER  &  CO. 

170    SUMMER    STREET,    BOSTON 


2  2304 
SI 
QUARTER 


Form  L 


iiHini 

A     000  022  258     8 


Ui 


ill 


